a treasure-trove of literature
treasure 設立する hidden with no 証拠 of 所有権
(and our other authors) or get HELP Reading, Downloading and 変えるing とじ込み／提出するs)
or
SEARCH the entire 場所／位置 with Google 場所／位置 Search
|
このページはEtoJ逐語翻訳フィルタによって翻訳生成されました。 |
|
事業／計画（する） Gutenberg
Australia a treasure-trove of literature treasure 設立する hidden with no 証拠 of 所有権 |
BROWSE the 場所／位置 for other 作品 by this author (and our other authors) or get HELP Reading, Downloading and 変えるing とじ込み／提出するs) or SEARCH the entire 場所／位置 with Google 場所／位置 Search |
肩書を与える: The Dancing 床に打ち倒す Author: John Buchan * A 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia eBook * eBook No.: 0301301h.html Language: English Date first 地位，任命するd: Oct 2003 Most 最近の update: Feb 2014 This eBook was produced by Don Lainson and updated by Roy Glashan. 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia eBooks are created from printed 版s which are in the public domain in Australia, unless a copyright notice is 含むd. We do NOT keep any eBooks in 同意／服従 with a particular paper 版. Copyright 法律s are changing all over the world. Be sure to check the copyright 法律s for your country before downloading or redistributing this とじ込み／提出する. This eBook is made 利用できる at no cost and with almost no 制限s どれでも. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the 条件 of the 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia License which may be 見解（をとる）d online at gutenberg.逮捕する.au/licence.html To 接触する 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia go to http://gutenberg.逮捕する.au
GO TO 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg Australia HOME PAGE
Quisque suos patimur Manes
We 耐える each one our own 運命
—Virgil, Aeneid, vi. 743
An episode in this tale is taken from a short story of 地雷 する権利を与えるd "Basilissa," published in Blackwood's Magazine in 1914. J. B.
The Dancing 床に打ち倒す, first American (l) and British (r) 版s
This story was told me by Leithen, as we were returning rather late in the season from a 狙撃 holiday in North Ontario. There were few 乗客s, the 天候 was a succession of snow blizzards and 強風s, and as we had the smoking-room for the most part to ourselves, we stoked up the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 and fell into a mood of yarns and reminiscences. Leithen, 存在 a lawyer, has a liking for careful 詳細（に述べる）, and his tale took long in the telling; indeed, snatches of it filled the whole of that rough October passage. The 見解／翻訳／版 I have written out is amplified from his narrative, but I think it is 正確な, for he took the trouble to 改訂する it.
Romance (he said) is a word I am shy of using. It has been so staled and pawed by fools that the bloom is gone from it, and to most people it stands for a sugary world as flat as an eighteenth-century Arcadia. But, 乾燥した，日照りの stick as I am, I hanker after my own notion of romance. I suppose it is the lawyer in me, but I define it as something in life which happens with an exquisite aptness and a splendid finality, as if 運命／宿命 had suddenly turned artist—something which catches the breath because it is so wholly 権利. Also for me it must happen to 青年. I do not complain of growing old, but I like to keep my 約束 that at one 行う／開催する／段階 in our mortal 存在 nothing is impossible. It is part of my belief that the universe is on the whole friendly to man, and that the ordering of the world is in the main benevolent ... So I go about 推定する／予想するing things, waiting like an old pagan for the 降下／家系 of the goddess. And once—only once—I caught the authentic shimmer of her wings.
My story begins in January 1913, when I took my 甥 Charles to dine with the Amysforts for a ball they were giving. Balls are not much in my line, for when I （機の）カム first to London it was the foolish fashion of young men not to dance, but to lounge superciliously in doorways, while their 年上のs took the 床に打ち倒す. I had a good 取引，協定 of work on 手渡す, and I meant to leave すぐに after dinner, but the necessity of 開始する，打ち上げるing Charles made me ぐずぐず残る through the first few dances. My 甥 was a cheerful young gentleman in his second year at Oxford, and it presently appeared that he did not want for friends of his own age. There was a perpetual bandying of 愛称s and occult chaff with other fresh-coloured boys.
One in particular caught my attention. He was a tall young man of about Charles's age, who was not dancing but stood beside one of the windows with his 長，率いる silhouetted against a dark curtain. He was uncommonly handsome after the ordinary English pattern, but our 青年 is mostly good to behold, and that would not have 直す／買収する，八百長をするd my attention. What struck me was his 提起する／ポーズをとる. He was looking at the pretty spectacle with a curious aloofness—with 注目する，もくろむs that received much but gave out nothing. I have never seen any one so 完全に detached, so 着せる／賦与するd with his own atmosphere, and since that is rare at the age of twenty, I asked Charles if he knew him.
"Rather. It's old Milburne. He's up at Magdalen with me. First string for the 'Varsity mile. Believed"—his 発言する／表明する became reverential—"to be going to knock five seconds off his last year's time. Most awful good chap. Like me to introduce you?"
The young man in 返答 to my 甥's beckoning approached us. "Hullo, Vernon, how's life?" said my 甥. "Want to introduce you to my uncle—Sir Edward Leithen—big 合法的な swell, you know—good fellow to have behind you if you run up against the 法律s of England."
Charles left us to （人命などを）奪う，主張する a partner, and I 交流d a few commonplaces with his friend, for I too—領事 Planco [in the good old days]—had run the mile. Our short talk was the merest platitudes, but my feeling about his 半端物 distinction was 強めるd. There was something old-fashioned in his manner—wholly self-所有するd yet with no touch of priggishness—a little formal, as if he had schooled himself to be urbanely and delicately on his guard. My guess at the time was that he had foreign 血 in him, not from any difference of colouring or feature, but from his silken reserve. We of the North are apt to be angular in our silences; we have not learned the art of gracious reticence.
That boy's 直面する remained 明確に 直す／買収する，八百長をするd in my memory. It is a thing that often happens to me, for without any 推論する／理由 on earth I will carry about with me pictures of some casual 証言，証人／目撃するs or （弁護士の）依頼人s whom I am bound to 認める if I ever see them again. It is as freakish a gift as that which makes some men remember 捨てるs of doggerel. I saw the 直面する so vividly in my mind that, if I had been an artist, I could have drawn it 正確に 負かす／撃墜する to the finest lines of the mouth and the 用心深い 儀礼 of the 注目する，もくろむs. I do not suppose I gave the 会合 another conscious thought, for I was 猛烈に busy at the time, but I knew that I had 追加するd another portrait to the 板材-room of my absurd memory.
I had meant to go to Scotland that 復活祭 vacation to fish, but a sudden 圧力 of 栄冠を与える 事例／患者s upset all my 計画（する）s, and I had to 限界 my holiday to four days. I 手配中の，お尋ね者 演習, so I took it in the most violent form, and went for a walk in the Westmorland hills. The snow lay late that year, and I got the 演習 I sought 緊急発進するing up icy gullies and breasting north-easters on the long 荒涼とした 山の尾根s. All went 井戸／弁護士席 till the last day, which I spent の中で the Cartmel fells ーするつもりであるing to catch a train at an obscure 駅／配置する which would enable me to join the night mail for London at Lancaster. You know how those little hills break 負かす／撃墜する in stony 棚上げにするs to the sea. 井戸／弁護士席, as luck would have it, I stepped into a 穴を開ける between two 玉石s masked with snow, and はうd out with the unpleasing certainty that I had either broken or 不正に wrenched my ankle. By the time I had hobbled 負かす／撃墜する to the beginning of the stonewalled pastures I knew that it was a 新たな展開 and not a break, but before I reached a road I knew also that I would never reach the 駅／配置する in time for my train.
It had begun to snow again, the spring dusk was 落ちるing, and the place was very lonely. My watch told me that even if I 設立する a farm or inn and 雇うd a 罠（にかける） I should 行方不明になる my train. The only chance was to get a モーター-car to take me to Lancaster. But there was no 調印する of farm or inn—only interminable dusky 雪の降る，雪の多い fields, and the road was too small and obscure to make a friendly モーター-car probable. I limped along in a very bad temper. It was not a 事柄 of desperate 緊急 that I should be in London next morning, though 延期する would mean the 延期 of a piece of 商売／仕事 I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to get finished. But the prospect was 黒人／ボイコット for my 即座の 慰安. The best I could look 今後 to was a bed in a farm- or a wayside public-house, and a slow and painful 旅行 next day. I was angry with myself for my clumsiness. I had thought my ankles beyond reproach, and it was ridiculous that after three days on rough and dangerous mountains I should come to grief on a paltry hillock.
The dusk thickened, and not a soul did I 会合，会う. Presently 支持を得ようと努めるd began to creep around the road, and I walked between two patches of blackness in a thin 微光 of twilight which would soon be gone. I was 冷淡な and hungry and rather tired, and my ankle gave me a good 取引，協定 of 苦痛. I tried to think where I was, and could only remember that the 駅／配置する, which had been my 即座の 客観的な, was still at least six miles distant. I had out my 地図／計画する and wasted half a dozen matches on it, but it was a 地図／計画する of the hill country and stopped short of my 現在の どの辺に. Very soon I had come to a 決意 to stop at the first human habitation, were it a labourer's cottage, and throw myself upon the compassion of its inmates. But not a flicker of light could I see to 示す the presence of man.
Then something white 微光d faintly on my left, and I saw that it was a wicket gate. This must mean a house 近づく at 手渡す, so I hopefully 押し進めるd it open and entered. I 設立する myself in a 狭くする path running の中で モミ trees. It was nearly pitch-dark in that place, and I was in 恐れる of losing the road, which was obscured by the fallen snow, and getting lost in a 支持を得ようと努めるd. Soon, however, I was （疑いを）晴らす of the モミs and in more open country の中で what looked like beeches. The 勝利，勝つd, too, had swept the path 明らかにする, and there was just enough light to make it out as it twined up and 負かす／撃墜する a little glade. I 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd that I was in a demesne of some かなりの house, and the 疑惑 became a certainty when my 跡をつける 現れるd on a 幅の広い gravel 運動. After that my way was （疑いを）晴らす. The 運動 took me into a park—I knew it was a park because of the たびたび（訪れる） swing-gates for cattle—and suddenly it bore to the 権利 and I saw half a dozen irregularly placed lights high up in the 空気／公表する before me. This was the house, and it must be a large one, for some of the lights were far apart.
Five minutes later I 設立する myself （犯罪の）一味ing the bell in a 大規模な 中心存在d porch, and explaining my 事例／患者 to a very old butler, to whom I gave my card.
"I've had an 事故 on the hills," I said, "and 新たな展開d my ankle rather 不正に. I wonder if I might ask for some 援助—to get to an inn or a 駅／配置する. I'm afraid I don't in the least know where I am."
"This is Severns Hall, sir," said the man. "My master is Mr. Vernon Milburne. If you will come in, sir, I will 熟知させる him with the position."
"Mr. Vernon Milburne?" I cried. "I believe I have met him. I think he is at Oxford with my 甥."
"Mr. Milburne is a member of the University of Oxford," said the 古代の man. He led me into a 広大な hall of the worst 肉親，親類d of Victorian Gothic, in which a big 有望な 支持を得ようと努めるd 解雇する／砲火／射撃 crackled. When he saw me 明確に the butler 証明するd a very angel of mercy. "I think, sir, you should first have a little refreshment," he said, and brought me a whisky-and-soda. Then, while I 雪解けd my frozen bones before the スピードを出す／記録につけるs, he 出発／死d to 捜し出す his master.
I was too preoccupied with my own grievances to feel much 利益／興味 in the fact that I had つまずくd upon the dwelling of the boy who had so intrigued me at Lady Amysfort's ball. But as I warmed my 手渡すs at the 炎 it did occur to me that this was the last 肉親，親類d of house I would have linked him with—this sham-mediaeval upholstered magnificence. It was Gothic with every 長所 of Gothic left out, and an 空気／公表する of dull ecclesiasticism hung about it. There was even an 組織／臓器 at one end, ugly and 星／主役にするing, as if it had come out of some nouveau riche 地方の church. Every bit of woodwork was fretted and 拷問d into fancy 形態／調整s.
I heard a 発言する／表明する at my 肘.
"I think we have met before, Sir Edward," it said. "I am so sorry for your misfortune. Let's get the boot off and look at the ankle."
"It's only a sprain," I said. "I really don't want to bother you. If you would be so very 肉親，親類d as to lend me a car to take me to Lancaster, I can manage to travel all 権利. I せねばならない be in London to-morrow morning."
"Nonsense!" He smiled in a pleasant boyish way. "You are going to stay here to-night, and if you're 井戸／弁護士席 enough I'll send you into Lancaster to-morrow. You look 簡単に fagged out. Let's get the boot off and see if we need a doctor."
He 召喚するd the butler, and the two of them soon had my foot 明らかにする, while the boy, who seemed to know something about sprains, ran a light を引き渡す the ankle bone.
"Nothing very bad here," he said; "but it must have been jolly painful to walk with. We'll 包帯 it and you need only limp for a day or two. Beaton, find out if Sir Edward's room is ready. You'd better have a hot bath and then we'll do the 包帯ing. After that you'll want some food. I'll lend you a dressing-gown and 乾燥した，日照りの 着せる／賦与するs."
The next hour was spent in 回復するing me to some 緩和する of 団体／死体. Severns might be an ugly house, but whoever built it had a pretty notion of 慰安 in bedrooms. I had two rooms, each with a cheerful 解雇する／砲火／射撃, and when I had had my bath the two Samaritans 包帯d my ankle as neatly as a hospital nurse, and helped me into a 控訴 of flannels. Then Vernon disappeared, and when he returned he was dressed for dinner. A （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する had been laid for me in the sitting-room, and Beaton was waiting to ask me what I would drink.
"シャンペン酒," said Vernon. "I 定める／命ずる it."
"But you're making far too much fuss about me," I 抗議するd. "I can easily dine downstairs with you."
"I think you せねばならない dine here. You've put yourself in my 手渡すs and I'm your 医療の 助言者."
He saw me start my meal before he left me.
"Do you mind if I say good-night now?" he said. "You せねばならない get to bed pretty soon, and I have some work I want to do after dinner. Sound sleep and pleasant dreams."
I dined excellently, and after a 選び出す／独身 麻薬を吸う was resolutely put to bed by Beaton the butler. They were benevolent despots in this house who were not to be gainsaid. I was 十分に 疲れた／うんざりした to be glad to go to sleep, but before I dropped off I wondered just a little at the nature of my 歓迎会. There were no other guests, Beaton had told me, and it seemed 半端物 that a boy of nineteen alone in this Gothic 霊廟 should show so little 願望（する） for human companionship. I should have 推定する／予想するd, even if I were not 許すd downstairs, to have had him come and talk to me for an hour or so before turning in. What work had he to which he was so faithful? I remembered that Charles had について言及するd that he was a bit of a swell at his 調書をとる／予約するs, but, as Charles himself had been ploughed for Pass Mods, that might mean very little. Anyhow, there was something morbid about a 良心 which at nineteen 軍隊d its possessor to work in vacation time after dinner. He had been immensely hospitable, but 明白に he had not 手配中の，お尋ね者 my company. That aloofness which I had 発言／述べるd at Lady Amysfort's ball had become a 激しい 最大の関心事. His 態度 had been courteously 防御の; there had been a 審査する which robbed his 親切 of all geniality. I felt やめる distinctly that there was something in or about the house, something connected with himself, from which I was 存在 resolutely 除外するd.
I slept 井戸／弁護士席, and was awakened by Beaton bringing my 早期に tea. He had undrawn the curtains and opened one of the windows, and a 広大な／多数の／重要な flood of sunlight and spring 空気／公表するs was 注ぐing through. The 嵐／襲撃する had passed, and April was in her most generous mood. My ankle felt lumpish and stiff, but when Beaton 診察するd it he pronounced that it was mending nicely. "But you can't 圧力（をかける） on it to-day, sir," he 追加するd. "Mr. Vernon won't let you move to-day... Breakfast will be laid in the sitting-room, and Mr. Vernon's compliments and he 提案するs to join you at nine o'clock. I will return and 包帯 the ankle and 補助装置 you to rise as soon as 祈りs are over."
Presently, as I lay watching a 山の尾根 of distant hill seen through the window and trying to decide what it could be, the sound of singing rose from some room below me. It must be 祈りs. The old-fashioned hymn tune reminded me of my childhood, and I wondered how many young men of to-day kept up the fashion of family worship when alone in a country house. And then I suddenly remembered all about the Milburnes, for they had been my mother's friends.
Humphrey Milburne had been a rich Lancashire cotton-spinner, whose father or grandfather—I forget which—had been one of the 開拓するs of the 産業. I don't think he had ever 関心d himself 大いに with 商売／仕事, for his métier had always been that of the devout layman who is more 占領するd with church 事件／事情／状勢s than any bishop. He had been a leader of the Evangelical party, a vigorous 対抗者 of ritualist practices, and a 公式文書，認めるd 組織者 of 宗教的な 復活s. Vague memories of him （機の）カム 支援する to me from my childhood, for my own family had been of the same 説得／派閥. I had a recollection of a tall, bearded man who, on a visit to us, had 主張するd on seeing the children, and had 始める，決める me on his 膝, and had asked me, a shivering, self-conscious mite, embarrassing questions about my soul. I remembered his wife, Lady Augusta, more 明確に. She was a thin little woman who never seemed to be separated from a large squashy Bible stuffed with ちらしs and 安全な・保証するd by many elastic 禁止（する）d. She had had a knack of dropping everything as she moved, and I had 行為／法令／行動するd as page to retrieve her 所持品. She had been very 肉親，親類d to me, for to her grief she had then no children... I remembered that a son had at last been born—"a child of many 祈りs," my mother had called him. And then （機の）カム a vague recollection of a 悲劇. Lady Augusta had died when the boy was an 幼児, and her husband had followed within the year. After that the Milburnes passed out of my life, except that their nurse had come to us when I was at Oxford, and had had much to say of young Master Vernon.
My vague remembrance seemed to explain my host. The child of ageing parents and an 孤児 from his 早期に years—that would account for his 欠如（する） of youthful spontaneity. I liked the notion of him I was acquiring; there was something quaint and loyal in his keeping up the family ritual—an evangelical 競技者 with the looks of Apollo. I had fancied something foreign in his 空気／公表する, but that of course was nonsense. He （機の）カム of the most prosaic British 在庫／株, cotton-spinning Milburnes, and for his mother a Douglas-Ernott, whose family was the quintessence of Whig solidity.
I 設立する Vernon waiting for me in the sunny sitting-room, dressed in rough grey homespun, and with an 空気／公表する of 存在 ready for a long day in the open. There was a change in him since the night before. His 注目する，もくろむs were a little 激しい, as if he had slept 不正に, but the shutters were 解除するd from them. His manner was no longer constrained, and the slight awkwardness I had felt in his presence was gone. He was now a cheerful communicative undergraduate.
"Beaton says you had a good night, sir, but you mustn't use that foot of yours. You can't think of London to-day, you know. I've nothing to do except look after you, so you'd better think of me as Charles with a 甥's 特権s. It's going to be a clinking 罰金 day, so what do you say to running up in the car to the moors above Shap and listening to the curlews? In the spring they're the joiliest things alive."
He was a schoolboy now, looking 今後 to an 遠出, and we might have been breakfasting in Oxford rooms before going out with the Bicester. I fell into his holiday mood, and forgot to tell him that I had long ago met his parents. He lent me an ulster and helped me downstairs, where he packed me into the 前線 of a big Daimler and got in beside me. In the （疑いを）晴らす spring 日光, with the park a chessboard of green grass and melting snow, and the rooks cawing in the beech 最高の，を越すs, Severns looked almost venerable, for its lines were good and the 石／投石する was 天候ing 井戸／弁護士席. He nodded に向かって the long faç広告s. "Ugly old thing, when you think of Levens or Sizergh, but it was my grandfather's taste, and I mean to 尊敬（する）・点 it. If we get a 罰金 sunset you'll see it light up like an enchanted 城. It's something to be able to see the hills from every window, and to get a glimpse of the sea from the 最高の，を越す 床に打ち倒す. Goodish sport, too, for we've several miles of salmon and sea trout, and we get uncommon high birds in the upper coverts."
We sped up by winding hill-roads to the moors, and there were the curlews crying over the snow-patched bent with that 公式文書，認める which is at once eerie, and wistful, and joyful. There were grouse, too, busy about their nesting, and an 時折の 石／投石する-雑談（する）, and dippers flashing their white waistcoats in every beck. It was like 存在 on the roof of the world, with the high Lake hills a little foreshortened, like ships coming over the horizon at sea. Lunch we had with us, and ate on a 乾燥した，日照りの bank of heather, and we had tea in a whitewashed moorland farm. I have never taken to any one so 急速な／放蕩な as I took to that boy. He was in the highest spirits, as if he had finished some difficult 仕事, and in the 回復する he became extraordinarily companionable. I think he took to me also, for he showed a shy but 激しい 利益／興味 in my doings, the 切望 with which an undergraduate prospects the channels of the world's life which he is soon to navigate. I had been 用意が出来ている to find a touch of innocent priggishness, but there was nothing of the 肉親，親類d. He seemed to have no dogmas of his own, only 調査s.
"I suppose a lawyer's training fits a man to 診察する all 肉親，親類d of problems—not only 合法的な ones," he asked casually at 昼食. "I mean he understands the value of any sort of 証拠, for the 原則s of 論理（学）の truth are always the same?"
"I suppose so," I replied, "though it's only 合法的な conundrums that come my way. I was once asked my opinion on a 科学の proof—in the higher mathematics—but I didn't make much of it—couldn't やめる catch on to the data or understand the language."
"Yes, that might be a difficulty," he 認める. "But a thing like a ghost story, for instance—you'd be all 権利 at that, I suppose?"
The boy had 明確に something in his 長，率いる, and I wondered if the raw magnificence of Severns harboured any spooks. Could that be the 推論する／理由 of his diffidence on the previous evening?
When we got home we sat smoking by the library 解雇する／砲火／射撃, and while I skimmed the Times Vernon dozed. He must have been short of his sleep and was now making up for it in the way of a healthy young man. As I watched his even breathing I decided that here there could be no abnormality of 団体／死体 or mind. It was like watching a tired spaniel on the rug, too tired even to 追跡（する） in his dreams.
As I 解除するd my 注目する，もくろむs from the paper I saw that he was awake and was looking at me intently, as if he were hesitating about asking me some question.
"I've been asleep," he わびるd. "I can 減少（する） off anywhere after a day on the hills."
"You were rather sleepless as a child, weren't you?" I asked.
His 注目する，もくろむs opened. "I wonder how you know that?"
"From your old nurse. I せねばならない have told you that in my boyhood I knew your parents a little. They stayed with us more than once. And Mrs. Ganthony （機の）カム to my mother from you. I was at Oxford at the time, and I remember how she used to entertain us with stories about Severns. You must have been an 幼児 when she left."
"I was four. What sort of things did she tell you?"
"About your bad nights, and your pluck. I fancy it was by way of 非難 of our declamatory habits. Why, after all these years I remember some of her phrases. How did the thing go? 'What fidgeted me was the way his lordship 'eld his tongue. For usual he'd shout as lusty as a whelp, but on these mornings I'd find him with his 注目する，もくろむs like moons and his 肌 white and shiny, and never a cheep the whole blessed night, with me lying next door, and a light sleeper at all times, Mrs. Wace, ma'am.' Was Mrs. Wace a sort of Mrs. Harris?"
He laughed merrily. "To think that you should have heard that! No, she was our housekeeper, and Ganthony, who babbled like Sairey Gamp, made a litany of her 指名する. That's the most 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の thing I ever heard."
"You've outgrown that childish 病気 anyhow," I said.
"Yes. I have outgrown it." My practice with 証言，証人／目撃するs made me （悪事，秘密などを）発見する just a shade of hesitation.
At dinner he returned to the 支配する which seemed to 利益／興味 him, the exact nature of the 合法的な training. I told him that I was an 支持する, not a 裁判官, and so had no need to cultivate a judicial mind.
"But you can't do without it," he 抗議するd. "You have to advise your （弁護士の）依頼人 and pronounce on his 事例／患者 before you argue it. The 本体，大部分／ばら積みの of your work must be the 重さを計るing of 証拠. I should have thought that that talent could be 適用するd to any 支配する in the world if the facts were 十分に explained. In the long run the most abstruse 商売／仕事 will boil 負かす／撃墜する to a 公正に／かなり simple deduction from 確かな data. Your profession enables you to select the 関連した data."
"That may be true in theory, but I wouldn't myself 率 合法的な talent so high. A lawyer is apt to 欠如（する） imagination, you know." Then I stopped, for I had suddenly the impression that Vernon 手配中の，お尋ね者 advice, help of some 肉親，親類d—that behind all his 緩和する he was profoundly anxious, and that a 嘆願, almost a cry, was trembling on his lips. I detest 信用／信任s and 労働 to 避ける them, but I could no more 辞退する this boy than stop my ears against a sick child. So I 追加するd, "Of course lawyers make good confidants. They're mostly decent fellows, and they're accustomed to keeping their mouths shut."
He nodded, as if I had settled some 私的な scruple, and we fell to talking about spring salmon in the Tay.
"Take the port into the library," he told Beaton. "Sir Edward doesn't want coffee. Oh, and see that the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 is good. We shan't need you again to-night. I'll put Sir Edward to bed."
There was an 半端物 空気／公表する of 目的 about him, as he gave me his arm to the library and settled me with a cigar in a long 議長，司会を務める. Then he disappeared for a minute or two and returned with a shabby little clasped leather 調書をとる／予約する. He locked the door and put the 重要な on the mantelpiece, and when he caught me smiling he smiled too, a little nervously.
"Please don't think me an ass," he said. "I'm going to ask a tremendous favour. I want you to listen to me while I tell you a story, something I have never told to any one in my life before... I don't think you'll laugh at me, and I've a notion you may be able to help me. It's a confounded liberty, I know, but may I go on?"
"Most certainly," I said. "I can't imagine myself laughing at anything you had to tell me; and if there's anything in me that can help you it's yours for the asking."
He drew a long breath. "You spoke of my bad nights as a child and I said I had outgrown them. 井戸／弁護士席, it isn't true."
When Vernon was a very little boy he was the sleepiest and healthiest of mortals, but every spring he had a （一定の）期間 of bad dreams. He slept at that time in the big new night-nursery at the 最高の，を越す of the west wing, which his parents had built not long before their death. It had three windows looking out to the moorish flats which run up to the fells, and from one window, by craning your neck, you could catch a glimpse of the sea. It was all hung, too, with a Chinese paper whereon pink and green parrots squatted in wonderful blue trees, and there seemed 一般に to be a 支持を得ようと努めるd 解雇する／砲火／射撃 燃やすing. He 述べるd the place in 詳細（に述べる）, not as it is to-day, but as he remembered it.
Vernon's recollection of his childish nightmares was 煙霧のかかった. They 変化させるd, I gathered, but 狭くするd 負かす／撃墜する in the end to one type. He used to find himself in a room different from the nursery and bigger, but with the same smell of 支持を得ようと努めるd smoke. People （機の）カム and went, such as his nurse, the butler, Simon the 長，率いる keeper, Uncle Appleby his 後見人, Cousin Jennifer, the old woman who sold oranges in Axby, and a host of others. Nobody 妨げるd them from going away, and they seemed to be pleading with him to come too. There was danger in the place; something was going to happen in the big room, and if by that time he was not gone there would be mischief... But it was やめる （疑いを）晴らす to him that he could not go. He must stop there, with the 支持を得ようと努めるd smoke in his nostrils, and を待つ the advent of the something. But he was never やめる sure of the nature of the compulsion. He had a notion that if he made a 急ぐ for the door at Uncle Appleby's heels he would be 許すd to escape, but that somehow he would be behaving 不正に. Anyhow, the place put him into a sweat of fright, and Mrs. Ganthony looked darkly at him in the morning.
Those troubled springs continued—半端物 interludes in a life of nearly 無傷の health. Mrs. Ganthony left because she could not 支配（する）／統制する her tongue and 増加するd the boy's terrors, and Vernon was nine—he thought—before the dream began to take a really 限定された 形態／調整. The 行う／開催する／段階 was emptying. There was nobody in the room now but himself, and he saw its 詳細（に述べる）s a little more 明確に. It was not any apartment in Severns. Rather it seemed like one of the big old panelled 議会s which he remembered from visits to the Midland country houses of his mother's family, when he had arrived after dark and had been put to sleep in a 広大な／多数の／重要な bed in a place lit with dancing firelight. In the morning it had looked only an ordinary big room, but at that hour of the evening it had seemed an enchanted 洞穴. The dream-room was not unlike these, for there was the scent of a 支持を得ようと努めるd 解雇する／砲火／射撃 and there were dancing 影をつくる／尾行するs, but he could not see 明確に the 塀で囲むs or the 天井, and there was no bed. In one corner was a door which led to the outer world, and through this he knew that he might on no account pass. Another door 直面するd him, and he knew that he had only to turn the 扱う for it to open.
But he did not want to, for he understood やめる 明確に what was beyond. There was a second room just like the first one; he knew nothing about it except that opposite the 入り口 another door led out of it. Beyond was a third 議会, and so on interminably. There seemed to the boy to be no end to this fantastic 控訴. He thought of it as a 広大な／多数の／重要な snake of masonry, winding up hill and 負かす／撃墜する dale away to the fells or the sea... Yes, but there was an end. Somewhere far away in one of the rooms was a terror waiting on him, or, as he 恐れるd, coming に向かって him. Even now it might be flitting from room to room, every minute bringing its soft tread nearer to the 議会 of the 支持を得ようと努めるd 解雇する／砲火／射撃.
About this time of his life the dream was an unmitigated horror. Once it （機の）カム while he was ill with a childish fever, and it sent his 気温 up to a point which brought Dr. Moreton galloping from Axby. In his waking hours he did not, as a 支配する, remember it 明確に; but during the fever, asleep and awake, that sinuous building, one room 厚い, with each room 開始 from the other, was never away from his thoughts. It amazed him to think that outside were the cheerful moors where he 追跡（する）d for plovers' eggs, and that only a thin 塀で囲む of 石／投石する kept him from pleasant homely things. The thought used to 慰安 him when he was awake, but in the dream it never （機の）カム 近づく him. Asleep, the whole world seemed one 控訴 of rooms, and he, a forlorn little 囚人, doomed grimly to wait on the slow coming through the many doors of a 恐れる which transcended word and thought.
He became a silent, self-吸収するd boy, and, though the fact of his nightmares was 特許 to the little 世帯, the 詳細（に述べる）s remained locked up in his 長，率いる. Not even to Uncle Appleby would he tell them, when that gentleman, hurriedly 肉親，親類d, （機の）カム to visit his convalescent 区. His illness made Vernon grow, and he 発射 up into a lanky, leggy boy. But the hills soon tautened his sinews, and all the time at his 準備の school he was a healthy and active child. He told me that he tried to exorcise the dream through his 宗教—to "lay his 重荷（を負わせる） on the Lord," as the old evangelical phrase has it; but he signally failed, though he got some 慰安 from the 試みる／企てる. It was borne in on him, he said, that this was a 重荷（を負わせる） which the Lord had laid やめる definitely on him and meant him to 耐える like a man.
He was fifteen and at Eton when he made the 広大な／多数の／重要な 発見. The dream had become almost a custom now. It （機の）カム in April at Severns about 復活祭-tide—a night's 不快 (it was now scarcely more) in the 急ぐ and glory of the holidays. There was a moment of the old wild heart-ぱたぱたするing; but a boy's fancy is more quickly dulled than a child's, and the endless 回廊（地帯）s were now more of a 刑務所，拘置所 than a witch's antechamber. By this time, with the help of his diary, he had 直す／買収する，八百長をするd the date of the dream; it （機の）カム 定期的に on the night of the first Monday of April. Now the year I speak of he had made a long 探検隊／遠征隊 into the hills, and had stridden homeward at a 安定した four miles an hour の中で the gleams and 影をつくる／尾行するs of an April twilight. He was alone at Severns, so he had had his supper in the big library, where afterwards he sat watching the leaping 炎上s on the open 石／投石する hearth. He was very 疲れた／うんざりした, and sleep fell upon him in his 議長，司会を務める. He 設立する himself in the 支持を得ようと努めるd-smoke 議会, and before him the door 主要な to the unknown... But it was no 不明確な／無期限の 恐れる that now lay beyond. He knew 明確に—though how he knew he could not tell—that each year the something （機の）カム a room nearer, and was even now but twelve rooms off. In twelve years his own door would open, and then—
He woke in the small hours, 冷気／寒がらせるd and mazed, but with a curious new 保証／確信 in his heart. Hitherto the nightmare had left him in 甚だしい／１２ダース terror, unable to 耐える the prospect of its 再発, till the kindly forgetfulness of 青年 relieved him. But now, though his 神経s were ぱたぱたするing, he perceived that there was a 限界 to the mystery. Some day it must 宣言する itself and fight on equal 条件.
The 発見 opened a new 行う／開催する／段階 in his life. As he thought over the 事柄 in the next few days he had the sense of 存在 forewarned and 用意が出来ている for some 広大な／多数の／重要な 実験（する） of courage. The notion exhilarated as much as it 脅すd him. Late at night, or on soft dripping days, or at any moment of 少なくなるd vitality, he would 激しく wish that he had been born an ordinary mortal. But on a keen morning of 霜, when he rubbed himself warm after a 冷淡な tub, or at high noon of summer, the adventure of the dream almost pleased him. Unconsciously he must have を締めるd himself to a harder discipline. His fitness, moral and physical, became his 長，指導者 利益／興味 for 推論する／理由s that would have been unintelligible to his friends or his masters.
He passed through school—as I knew from Charles—an aloof and rather splendid 人物／姿／数字, a magnificent 競技者 with a brain 同様に as a 団体／死体, a good fellow in every one's opinion, but a 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な one. He could have had no real intimates, for he never 株d the secret of the spring dream. At this period, for some 推論する／理由 which he could not tell, he would have 燃やすd his 手渡す off sooner than breathe a hint of it. Pure terror absolves from all 条約s and 需要・要求するs a confidant, so terror, I think, must have 大部分は 出発／死d from the nightmare as he grew older. 恐れる, indeed, remained, and awe and disquiet, but these are human emotions, 反して terror is of hell.
Had he told any one, he would no 疑問 have become self-conscious and felt acutely his difference from other people, so it was a sound instinct which kept him silent. As it was, he seems to have been an ordinary schoolboy, much liked, and, except at 半端物 moments, unaware of any brooding 運命. As he grew older, and his ambition awoke, the moments when he remembered the dream were apt to be disagreeable, for a boy's ambitions are 厳密に 従来の and his soul 反乱s at the 異常な. By the time he was ready for the university he 手配中の，お尋ね者 above all things to run the mile a second faster than any one else, and he had hopes of academic distinction, for he was an excellent classic. For most of the year he lived with these hopes and was happy; then （機の）カム April, and for a short season he was groping in dark places. Just before and after each dream he was in the mood of exasperation; but when it 現実に （機の）カム he was 急落（する），激減（する）d in a different atmosphere, and felt the quiver of 恐れる and the quick thrill of 期待.
During his first year at Oxford he had made an 試みる／企てる to 避ける it. He and three others were on a walking 小旅行する in Brittany in gusty spring 天候, and （機の）カム late one evening to an inn by an estuary where sea-gulls clattered about the windows. 青年-like they made a 広大な／多数の／重要な and foolish feast, and sat all night 一連の会議、交渉／完成する a bowl of punch, while school songs and "John Peel" 競うd with the dirling of the 強風. At daylight they took the road again, without having の近くにd an 注目する，もくろむ, and Vernon told himself that he was rid of his incubus. He wondered at the time why he was not more cheerful, for to his surprise he had a sense of loss, of 悔いる, almost of 失望.
"That was last year," he said, and he opened the little locked diary and showed me the 入ること／参加（者）. "Last night I went to bed not knowing what to think, but far more nervous than I had been since I was a baby. I hope I didn't show it, but I wasn't much in the mood for guests when you turned up."
"What happened?" I asked 熱望して. "Did the dream come 支援する?"
He nodded and passed me the diary so that I could read that morning's 入ること／参加（者）. The dream had not failed him. Once more he had been in the 議会 with the 支持を得ようと努めるd 解雇する／砲火／射撃; once again he had peered at the door and wondered with tremulous heart what lay beyond. For the something had come nearer by two rooms, and was now only seven doors away. I read the 明らかにする account in his neat, 正確な handwriting, and it gave me a strong impression of 存在 permitted to peep through a curtain at a 行う／開催する／段階 mysteriously 始める，決める. I noticed that he had 追加するd some lines from Keats's Indian Maid's Song:
"I would deceive her,
And so leave her,
But ah! she is so constant and so 肉親，親類d."
There was a 示す of exclamation against the "she," as if he 設立する some irony in it.
He seemed to be waiting for me to speak, waiting shyly and tensely like a child 推定する／予想するing the judgment of an 年上の. But I 設立する it hard to know what to say.
"That is a very wonderful story!" I 投機・賭けるd at last. "I am honoured that you should have chosen me to tell it to. Perhaps it will be a 救済 to you to know that some one else understands what you are going through... I don't suppose you want sympathy, but I would like to congratulate you on your fortitude."
"I don't need sympathy—or congratulation. But I want help—the help of your brain and your experience... You see, in seven years some tremendous experience is coming to me, and I want—I'd like—to know what it is."
"I wonder if a good doctor wouldn't be the best person to 協議する."
"No, no," he cried almost 怒って. "I tell you there's nothing pathological about it—not now that I'm a man. I don't want it exorcised as if it were an evil （一定の）期間. I think— now—that I'd break my heart if it all 消えるd into moonshine... I believe in it as I believe in God, and I'm ready to 直面する whatever is coming. But I want to be forewarned and forearmed, if possible, for it's going to be a big thing. If I only knew something about what was coming—even the smallest something!"
Those were the days before psycho-分析 had become 流行の／上流の, but even then we had psychologists, and in my bewilderment I tried that tack.
"Might not it all spring from some fright—some strange experience at any 率—which you had as a baby? Such things often make an がまんするing impression."
He smiled. "You're still thinking it is pathological. Fright would account for recurring nightmares, but surely not for a thing so 合理的な／理性的な as this—a 直す／買収する，八百長をするd day every year, the same room, the time 限界. It would not explain the thing moving on a room last year when I had no dream."
"I suppose not," I 認める. "Have you looked up your family history? I have heard stories of 相続するd obsessions and premonitions—what they call a 'weird' in Scotland."
"I thought of that, but there's nothing—nothing. There are no Milburne 記録，記録的な／記録するs much beyond my grandfather, and by all accounts they were the most prosaic 肉親，親類d of 商売／仕事 men. My mother's family—井戸／弁護士席, there's plenty of 記録，記録的な／記録するs there, and I've waded through most of the muniment room at Appleby. But there's no hint of anything mysterious in the Douglas-Ernotts. They were a time-serving lot, who knew how the cat was going to jump, but they kept out of 罪，犯罪 and shunned anything imaginative like the 疫病／悩ます. I shouldn't think one of them had ever an ambition which couldn't be put in 条件 of office or money, or a 悔いる except that he had 行方不明になるd a chance of getting at the public purse. True-blue Whigs, all of them."
"Then I'm hanged if I know what to say. But, now you've told me, I want you to remember that you can always count on me. I may not be able to help, but I'm there whenever you want me. Perhaps—you never know—the thing will 明らかにする／漏らす itself more 明確に in the next seven years and come within the 範囲 of my help. I've taken a tremendous liking to you, my dear chap, and we're going to be friends."
He held out his 手渡す.
"That's 肉親，親類d of you... Shall I tell you what I think myself? I was taught to believe that everything in our lives is foreordained by God. No caprice of our own can alter the eternal 計画（する）. Now, why shouldn't some inkling of this 計画（する） be given us now and then—not knowledge, but just an inkling that we may be ready? My dream may be a heavenly 警告, a divine foreshadowing—a 特権, not a cross. It is a 思い出の品 that I must be waiting with girt loins and a lit lamp when the call comes. That's the way I look on it, and it makes me happy."
I said nothing, for I did not 株 his Calvinism, but I felt that suddenly that library had become rather a solemn place. I had listened to the 公約する of the young Hannibal at the altar.
I have a preposterous 証拠不十分 for 青年, and I fancy there is something in me which makes it 受託する me as a coaeval. It may be my profession. If you are a busy lawyer without any outside ambitions you spend your days using one bit of your mind, and the 残り／休憩（する） remains comparatively young and unstaled. I had no wife and few 近づく relations, and while I was daily growing narrower in my 見通し on the 現在の and the 未来 I 心にいだくd a wealth of 感情 about the past. I welcomed anything which helped me to 再度捕まえる the freshness of boyhood, and Vernon was like a spring 勝利，勝つd in my arid life. Presently we forgot that I was nearly twice his age, and slipped into the manner of 同時代のs. He was far more at his 緩和する with me than with the men of his own year. I （機の）カム to think that I was the only person in the world who knew him, for though he had an infinity of 知識s and a good many people who 階級d as friends, I suppose I was his only comrade. For I alone knew the story of his dreams.
My flat in 負かす／撃墜する Street became his （警察，軍隊などの）本部 in London, and I never knew when he would stick his 長，率いる into my 寺 議会s and 主張する on our dining or lunching together. In the に引き続いて winter I went to Oxford occasionally, 名目上 to visit Charles; but my 甥 led a much 占領するd life, and it 一般に ended by my spending my time with Vernon. I kept a horse with the Bicester that season and we 追跡（する）d occasionally together, and we had いつかs a walk which filled the short winter day, and dined thereafter and talked far into the night. I was anxious to learn how his 同時代のs regarded him, and I soon 設立する that he had a prodigious 評判, which was by no means explained by his 運動競技の 記録，記録的な／記録する. He at once impressed and puzzled his little world. I think it was the sense of brooding 力／強力にする about him which attracted people and also kept them at a respectful distance. His ridiculous good looks and his gentle 儀礼 seemed to 示す him out for 全世界の／万国共通の 人気, but there was too much 緊縮 for a really popular man. He had 半端物 ascetic traits. He never touched ワイン now, he detested loose talk, and he was a little intolerant of youthful follies. Not that there was anything of the prig in him—only that his character seemed curiously formed and 円熟した. For all his urbanity he had a plain, almost rugged, sagacity in ordinary 事件／事情／状勢s, a 堅い 核心 like steel harness under a silk coat. That, I suppose, was the Calvinism in his 血. Had he been a いっそう少なく brilliant 人物／姿／数字, he would probably have been 始める，決める 負かす／撃墜する as "pi."
Charles never professed to understand him, and contented himself with prophesying that "old Vernon would be the devil of a swell some day." On 調査 I 設立する that 非，不，無 of his friends 予測（する） any special career for him; it would have seemed to them almost disrespectful to condescend upon such 詳細（に述べる）s. It was not what Vernon would do that 解雇する／砲火／射撃d their 不振の imaginations, but what they dimly conceived that he already was.
There was the same fastidiousness about all his ways. I have never known a better brain more 辛うじて 限られた／立憲的な in its 範囲. He was a first-class "pure" scholar, and had got a Craven and been proxime for the Hertford. But he was やめる incapable of spreading himself, and his prospects looked bad for "広大な／多数の／重要なs" since he seemed unable to acquire the smattering of loose philosophy 需要・要求するd by that school. He was 厳密に circumscribed in his general reading; I 始める，決める it 負かす／撃墜する at first to insensitiveness, but （機の）カム soon to think it fastidiousness. If he could not have exactitude and perfection in his knowledge, he preferred to remain ignorant. I saw in him the makings of a lawyer. 法律 was just the 支配する for a finical, exact, and scrupulous mind like his. Charles had once in his haste said that he was not a man of the world, and Charles had been 権利. He was a man of his own world, not the ordinary one. So with his 知識人 利益／興味s. He would make his own culture, やめる 関わりなく other people. I fancy that he felt that his overmastering 私的な problem made it necessary to husband the energies of his mind.
During that year I think he was やめる happy and at peace about the dream. He had now stopped hoping or 恐れるing; the thing had 簡単に become part of him, like his vigorous young 団体／死体, his slow kindliness, his 患者 courage. He rarely 手配中の，お尋ね者 to talk of it, but it was so much in my thoughts that I 行為／行うd 確かな 研究s of my own. I began by trying the psychological line, and 疫病／悩ますd those of my 知識s who had any knowledge of that dismal science. I cannot say I got much 援助. You see I had to 明言する／公表する a hypothetical 事例／患者, and was always met by a 需要・要求する to produce the 患者 for cross-examination—a reasonable enough request, which of course I could not 従う with. One man, who was 十分な of the new Vienna doctrine, talked about "コンビナート／複合体s" and "repressions" and 示唆するd that the dream （機の）カム from a child having been shut up by 事故 in a dark room. "If you can dig the memory of it out of his subconsciousness, you will lay that ghost," he said. I tried one evening to awake Vernon's earliest recollections, but nothing 現れるd. The dream itself was the furthest-支援する point in his recollection. In any 事例／患者 I didn't see how such an explanation would account for the 安定した 開発 of the thing and its periodicity. I thought I might do better with family history, and I gave up a good 取引，協定 of my leisure to the Douglas-Ernotts. There was nothing to be made of the Ernotts—甚だしい／１２ダース utilitarian Whigs every one of them. The Douglas 緊張する had more mystery in it, but the 記録，記録的な／記録するs of his 支店 of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Scottish house were scanty, and sadly impersonal. Douglases many had 耐えるd 監禁，拘置 and gone to the scaffold, but history showed them as mere sounding 指名するs, linked to forays and 戦う／戦いs and strange soubriquets, but as vague as the heroes of ホームラン. As for the Milburnes, I got an 古代の aunt who had known Vernon's father to give me her recollections, and a friend on the Northern 回路・連盟 collected for me the Lancashire 記録，記録的な／記録するs. The first of them had been a small 農業者 somewhere on the Ribble; the second had become a mill-owner; and the third, in the 早期に nineteenth century, had made a 広大な／多数の／重要な fortune, had been a friend of William Wilberforce and later of Richard Cobden, and had sat in the first 改革（する） 議会. As I looked at the portrait of that whiskered 改革者, bland and venerable in his stiff linen and broadcloth, or at the 早期に Millais of his son, the bearded Evangelical, I wondered what in them had gone to the making of Vernon. It was like 捜し出すing for the 家系 of a falcon の中で barnyard fowls.
In the spring of 1914 I 不正に needed a holiday, and Lamancha asked me to go 巡航するing in his ヨット. He gave me 許可 to bring Vernon, whom he knew わずかに, for I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to be 近づく him on the first Monday of April. We were to join the ヨット at Constantinople, and 巡航する through the Northern Aegean to Athens, and then by way of the Corinth canal to Corfu, where we would catch the steamer for Brindisi and so home. Vernon was at first a little disinclined, for he had a notion that he せねばならない be at Severns, but when he 許すd himself to be 説得するd he grew very keen about the trip, for he had been little out of England.
He and I travelled by the Orient 表明する to Constantinople, and after three days there and one day at Brousa 形態／調整d our course 西方の. We landed one morning on the Gallipoli 半島, and 設立する birds' eggs on Achi Baba where, in a year's time, there was to be nothing but barbed wire and ざん壕s. We spent a day at Lemnos, which at that time few people had visited except the British 海軍, and then turned south. On the first Monday of April we had half a 強風, an uncomfortable thing in those shallow seas. It blew itself out in the afternoon, and after tea we 錨，総合司会者d for the night under the 物陰／風下 of a big island. There was a little bay carved out of the 味方する of a hill; the slopes were covered with ヒース／荒れ地 and some 肉親，親類d of scrub, and the young green of 刈るs showed in the clearings. の中で the thyme of the nearest headland a flock of goats was browsing, shepherded by a little girl in a saffron skirt, who sang shrilly in snatches. After the yeasty Aegean the scene was an idyll of pastoral peace. Vernon had all day shown 調印するs of restlessness, and he now 提案するd a walk; so, leaving the others playing 橋（渡しをする）, we two were put 岸に in the dinghy.
We walked northward に向かって the other horn of the bay, past little の近くにs of fruit blossom, and thickets of wildwood, and stony patches of downland 有望な with anemones and asphodel. It was a strange, haunted world, bathed in a twilight of gold and amethyst, filled with a thousand aromatic scents, and very silent except for the wash of the waves and a far-off bleating of goats. Neither of us 手配中の，お尋ね者 to talk, 存在 content to drink in the 魔法 of the evening. Vernon walked like a man in a dream, stopping now and then to 解除する his 長，率いる and 星／主役にする up the long scrubby ravines to the sharp line of the crest.
Suddenly a cuckoo's 公式文書，認める broke into the stillness and echoed along the hillside. When it died away it seemed to be answered by a human 発言する／表明する, 甘い and high and infinitely remote, a 発言する／表明する as 逃亡者／はかないもの as a scent or a colour.
Vernon stopped short.
"Listen to that," he cried. "It is the Spring Song. This has probably been going on here since the beginning of time. They say that nothing changes in these islands—only they call Demeter the Virgin Mary and Dionysos St. Dionysius."
He sat 負かす／撃墜する on a 玉石 and lit his 麻薬を吸う. "Let's 燃やす タバコ to the gods," he said. "It's too enchanted to hurry through... I suppose it's the way I've been educated, but I could 断言する I've known it all before. This is the season of the Spring Festival, and you may be sure it's the same here to-day as it was a thousand years before ホームラン. The winter is over, and the 暗黒街 has to be appeased, and then the Goddess will come up from the shades."
I had never heard Vernon talk like this before, and I listened with some curiosity. I am no classical scholar, but at that moment I too felt the （一定の）期間 of a very 古代の and simple world.
"This was the beginning of the year for the Greeks, remember," he went on—"for the Greeks as we know them, and for the old Mediterranean peoples before them whose ritual they 吸収するd. The bones of that ritual never altered... You have to begin with purification—to 料金d the ghosts of the dead in the マリファナ-穴を開けるs with fireless and wineless sacrifices and so placate them, and to purify your own souls and 団体／死体s and the earth by which you live. You have your purgation herbs like buckthorn and agnus castus, and you have your pharmakos, your scapegoat, who carries away all impurities. And then, when that is done, you are ready for the coming of the Maiden. It is like 復活祭 after Good Friday—the festival after the 急速な／放蕩な and penitence. It is always the woman that simple folk worship—the Mother who is also the Maid. Long ago they called her Pandora or Persephone, and now they call her the Blessed Virgin, but the notion is the same—the sinless birth of the divine. You may be sure it is she whom the 小作農民s in this island worship, as their fathers did three thousand years ago—not God the Father.
"The Greeks had only the one goddess," he went on, "though she had many 指名するs. Later they invented the Olympians—that noisy, middle-class family party—and the priests made a 広大な／多数の／重要な work with their male gods, Apollo and the like. But the woman （機の）カム first, and the woman remained. You may call her Demeter, or Aphrodite, or Hera, but she is the same, the Virgin and the Mother, the 'mistress of wild things,' the priestess of the new birth in spring. Semele is more than Dionysos, and even to sophisticated Athens the Mailed Virgin of the Acropolis was more than all the pantheon... Don't imagine it was only a pretty fancy. The thing had all the beauty of nature, and all the terror too." He flung 支援する his 長，率いる and 引用するd some sonorous Greek.
"What's that?" I asked.
"Euripides," he replied. "It has been 井戸／弁護士席 translated," and he 引用するd:
"For her breath is on all that hath life, and she floats in
the 空気／公表する
Bee-like, death-like, a wonder."
"I can see it all," he cried. "The sacred basket, the honey and oil and ワイン, the たいまつs crimsoning the meadows, the hushed, 静かな people waiting on the 発覚. They are never more than a day or two from 餓死 all the winter, and the coming of the Maiden is a 事柄 for them of life and death. They wait for her as devout souls to-day wait for the 復活祭 Resurrection. I can hear the ritual 詠唱する and the thin, （疑いを）晴らす music of the flutes... Yes, but they were seeing things which are now hid from us—Dionysos with his thyrsus, and goat-feet in the thickets, and the 影をつくる／尾行するs of dancing nymphs! If you 餓死する for three months and put your soul into waiting for the 発言する／表明する from heaven, you are in the mood for marvels. Terror and horror, perhaps, but unspeakable beauty, too, and a wild hope. That was the Greek 宗教, not the Olympians and their burnt offerings. And it is the 肉親，親類d of 宗教 that never dies."
I thought this pretty good for the scion of an evangelical family, and I said so.
He laughed. "It isn't my own creed, you know. I dislike all 肉親，親類d of priestcraft. But, though I'm a stout Protestant, I'm inclined to think いつかs that it is a pity that we have 出発／死d from the practice of all other 宗教s and left out the Mother of God... Let's go on—I want to see what is on the other 味方する of the cape."
Beyond the little headland we （機の）カム suddenly on a very different scene. Here was the harbour of the island. Beside a rude quay some fisher-boats lay at 錨，総合司会者 with their brown sails furled. Along the water-前線 ran a 覆うd terrace, a little dilapidated and with bushes growing in the 割れ目s of the 石／投石するs. Above rose a 広大な／多数の／重要な building, showing to seaward as a blank white 塀で囲む pierced with a few 狭くする windows. At first sight I took it for a 修道院, but a second ちらりと見ること 納得させるd me that its 目的 had never been 宗教的な. It looked as if it had once been 防備を堅める／強化するd, and the causeway between it and the sea may have 機動力のある guns. Most of it was 明確に very old, but the architecture was a jumble, showing here the 濃厚にするd Gothic of Venice, and there the straight lines and 一連の会議、交渉／完成する arches of the East. It had once, I conjectured, been the 持つ／拘留する of some Venetian sea-king, then the palace of a Turkish 征服者／勝利者, and was now, perhaps, the manor-house of this pleasant domain. The owners, whoever they might be, were absent, for not a chimney smoked.
We passed the quay and wandered along the 広大な／多数の／重要な terrace, which was as solidly masoned as a Roman road. For a little the house hung sheer above us, its 塀で囲むs level with the 激しく揺する, with in three places flights of steps from the causeway ending in small postern doors. 明白に the main 入り口 was on the other 味方する. There were no huts to be seen, and no 調印する of life except a little group of fishermen below on the shore, who were sitting 一連の会議、交渉／完成する a 解雇する／砲火／射撃 over which a マリファナ was boiling. As we continued along the terrace beyond the house we （機の）カム to orchards and olive yards, no 疑問 part of the demesne, and had a glimpse of a rugged coast running out into the sunset.
The place impressed even my 不振の fancy. This 広大な／多数の／重要な silent 城 in the wilds, hung between sky and earth, and all rosy in the last 解雇する／砲火／射撃s of the sun, seemed insubstantial as a dream. I should not have been surprised if it had 消えるd like a しん気楼 and left us 星／主役にするing at a 明らかにする hillside. Only the solid 封鎖するs of the causeway bound us to reality. Here, beyond 疑問, men had lived and fought far 支援する in the ages. The impression left on my mind was of a place 住むd for aeons, sunk for the moment in sleep, but liable to awake suddenly to a 猛烈な／残忍な life. As for Vernon he seemed 前向きに／確かに rapt.
"There's your 城 in Spain," he cried. "半端物 thing! but I seem to have seen all this before. I knew before we turned the corner that there were olive trees there, and that the 激しく揺するs 宙返り／暴落するd just in that way into the cove. Listen!"
The sound of 発言する／表明するs drifted up from the beach, and there was a snatch of a song.
"That's Antiphilos of Byzantium—you remember in the Anthology—the fisher-boys singing 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the broth-マリファナ. Lord! what a haunted 位置／汚点／見つけ出す! I'd like to spend the night here."
I can give no 推論する／理由 for it, but I suddenly felt a strange uneasiness, which made me turn 支援する and stride at a good pace along the terrace. We seemed to have 失敗d outside the ordinary natural world. I had a feverish 願望（する） to get away from the 影をつくる／尾行する of that pile of masonry, to get beyond the headland and in sight of the ヨット. The place was wonderful, secret, beautiful, yet somehow 脅迫的な. Vernon 明確に felt nothing of all this, for he 不平（をいう）d at my haste. "Hang it, we're not walking for a wager," he complained. "There's 負担s of time before dinner... I want to stay on here a bit. I never saw such a place."
At the beginning of the 覆うd terrace, の近くに to the quay, we （機の）カム suddenly upon two men, probably from the fishermen's party we had seen on the shore. They were 井戸／弁護士席-始める，決める-up fellows, with handsome, （疑いを）晴らす-削減（する） 直面するs, for the true Greek 緊張する is still 設立する in the islands. We （機の）カム on them by surprise as we turned the corner of a 激しく揺する, and they may have thought from our direction that we were coming from the house. Anyhow they seemed to get the fright of their lives. Both leaped aside and looked at us with startled angry 注目する，もくろむs. Then they flung up their 権利 手渡すs; and for a moment I thought they were going to attack us.
But they contented themselves with spitting on their breasts and each 持つ／拘留するing out a clenched 握りこぶし with the little finger and the thumb 延長するd. I had seen this before—the 古代の 保護 against the evil 注目する，もくろむ. But what impressed me was the 表現 in their 直面するs. It was at Vernon that they 星／主役にするd, and when their 星／主役にする moved from him it took in the pile of the house above. They seemed to connect us in some way with the house, and in their 注目する，もくろむs there was an almost animal 恐れる and hate... I looked after them when they had passed, and 観察するd that they were hurrying with bent 長，率いるs up the path which may have led to their village.
Vernon laughed. "Queer chaps! They looked as 脅すd as if they had seen Pan."
"I don't like this place," I told him when we were approaching the dinghy. "Some of your infernal gods and goddesses have got loose in it. I feel as if I want to run."
"Hullo!" he cried. "You're getting as impressionable as a minor poet... Hark! There it is again! Do you hear? The Spring Song?"
But the thin 公式文書，認めるs which drifted 負かす／撃墜する from the upland no longer seemed to me innocent. There was something horrible about that music.
Next morning, when we were steaming south in 静める 天候 with the island already 薄暗い behind us, I 設立する Vernon smoking 平和的に on deck and looking at sea-birds through a glass. He nodded gaily as I sat 負かす／撃墜する beside him.
"I had the dream all 権利—one room nearer. But the room in which I wait has changed. It must be 予定 to 存在 out here, for hitherto I've always spent April in England. I suppose I furnished it unconsciously with things I had seen at home—there was a big lacquer 閣僚 for one thing, and something like pictures or tapestry on the 塀で囲むs—and there were 広大な／多数の／重要な silver 解雇する／砲火／射撃-dogs. But now it's やめる 明らかにする. The same room of course—I couldn't mistake it—but scarcely any furniture in it except a dark lump in a corner... Only the 解雇する／砲火／射撃-dogs are the same... Looks as if the decks were 存在 （疑いを）晴らすd for 活動／戦闘."
I had 推定する／予想するd to find him a little 激しい about the 注目する，もくろむs, but he appeared as fresh as if he had just come from a morning swim, and his 発言する／表明する had a boyish carelessness.
"Do you know," he said, "I've lost every 捨てる of funk or nervousness about the dream? It's a 特権, not an incubus. Six years to wait! I wish I knew how I was going to put them in. It will be a dull 商売／仕事 waiting."
運命／宿命 contrived that to Vernon, as to several million others, the next four years should scarcely deserve the 指名する of dull. By the middle of August I was 存在 悪口を言う／悪態d by a Guards sergeant in Chelsea barrack yard, and Vernon was training with his Yeomanry somewhere in Yorkshire.
My path was plain compared to that of many honest men. I was a bachelor without 関係, and though I was beyond the statutory 限界 for service I was always pretty hard trained, and it was 平易な enough to get over the age difficulty. I had 十分な standing in my profession to enable me to take 危険s. But I am bound to say I never thought of that 味方する. I 手配中の，お尋ね者, like everybody else, to do something for England, and I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to do something violent. For me to stay at home and serve in some 合法的な 職業 would have been a thousand times harder than to go into the ざん壕s. Like everybody else, too, I thought the war would be short, and my 長，指導者 苦悩 was lest I should 行方不明になる the chance of fighting. I was to learn patience and 視野 during four beastly years.
I went to フラン in October '14, and Vernon dined with me before I started. He had got a curious notion into his 長，率いる. He thought that the war would last for 十分な six years, and his 推論する／理由 was that he was 納得させるd that his dream had to do with it. The 開始 of the last door would be on the 戦場—of that he was 納得させるd. The consequence was that he was in no hurry. My 甥 Charles, who was in the same Yeomanry, spent his days pleading to be sent abroad and trying to 交流 into any 部隊 he thought would get away first. On the few occasions I met him he raved like a lunatic about the imbecility of a 政府 that kept him kicking his heels in England. But Vernon, the night he dined with me, was as placid as Buddha. "I'm learning my 職業," he said, "and I've a mighty lot to learn. I せねばならない be a fair 兵士 in six years' time—just when the 危機 is 予定." But he was very anxious about me, and 手配中の，お尋ね者 to get into the Guards to be beside me. Only his fatalism kept him from agitating for a change, for he felt that as he had begun in the Yeomanry, Providence most likely meant him to continue there. He fussed a good 取引，協定 about how we were to correspond, for I seemed to have taken the place of his family. But on the whole I was happy about him, his 目的 was so （疑いを）晴らす and his mind so perfectly balanced. I had stopped thinking 本気で about the dream, for it seemed only a whimsy in the middle of so many 緊急の realities.
I needn't tell you the 肉親，親類d of time I had in フラン. It was a long dismal grind, but I had the inestimable advantage of good health, and I was never a day off 義務 because of sickness. I suppose I enjoyed it in a sense; anyhow I got tremendously keen about my new profession, and rose in it far quicker than I deserved. I was lucky, too. As you know, I stopped something in every big 捨てる—at Festubert, Loos, Ginchy, Third Ypres, Cambrai, and Bapaume—so that I might have covered my sleeve with 負傷させる-（土地などの）細長い一片s if I had been so minded. But 非，不，無 of the 損失 was serious, and I can hardly find the 示すs of it to-day. I think my worst 裁判，公判 was that for more than three years I never had a sight of Vernon.
He went out in the summer of '15 to the Dardanelles and was in the Yeomanry fight at Suvla, where a bit of shrapnel made rather a mess of his left shoulder. After that he was 雇うd on さまざまな staff 職業s, and during '16 was engaged in some 肉親，親類d of secret service in the Aegean and the Levant. I heard from him 定期的に, but of course he never spoke of his work. He told me he had learned modern Greek and could speak it like a native, and I fancy he had a 手渡す in Venizelos's 革命. Then he went 支援する to his 連隊, and was in the "Broken 刺激（する）s" 分割 when the Yeomanry were dismounted. He was 負傷させるd again in パレスチナ in '17, just before the taking of Jerusalem, and after that was second in 命令（する） of a 大隊.
When I was on leave in February '18 Charles dined with me at the Club—a much older and wiser Charles, with an empty sleeve pinned to his tunic, who was now 雇うd in home training.
"It's a 血まみれの and disgusting war," said my 甥, "and if any fellow says he likes it, you can tell him from me that he's a liar. There's only one man I ever met who honestly didn't mind it, and that was old Vernon, and everybody knows that he's 割れ目d."
He expatiated on the exact nature of Vernon's lunacy.
"割れ目d—as—割れ目d, and a very useful 肉親，親類d of insanity, too. I often wish I had half his （民事の）告訴. He 簡単に didn't give a hang for the old war. Wasn't 利益／興味d in it, if you see what I mean. Oh, 勇敢に立ち向かう as you-be-damned, of course, but plenty of other chaps were 勇敢に立ち向かう. His was the most 冷淡な-血d, unearthly 肉親，親類d of courage. I've seen the same thing in men who were sick of life and 手配中の，お尋ね者 to be killed and knew they were going to be killed, but Vernon wasn't that sort. He had no notion of 存在 killed—always planning out the 未来 and talking of what he was going to do after the war. As you know, he got 不正に mauled at Suvla, and he nearly croaked with malaria in Crete, and he had his 長，率いる chipped at Neby Samwil, so he didn't 耐える what you might call a charmed life. But some little bird had whispered in his ear that he wasn't going to be killed, and he believed that bird. You never saw a fellow in your life so much at his 緩和する in a 汚い place.
"It wasn't that he was a 解雇する／砲火／射撃-eater," Charles went on. "He never went out to look for trouble. It was 簡単に that it made no difference to him where he was or what he was doing—he was the same composed old fish, smiling away, and keeping 静かな and …に出席するing to 商売／仕事, as if he thought the whole thing rather foolishness."
"You 述べる a pretty high class of 兵士," I said. "I can't understand why he hasn't gone quicker up the ladder."
"I can," said Charles emphatically. "He was a first-class 大隊 officer but he wasn't a first-class 兵士. The trouble with him, as I say, is that he wasn't 利益／興味d in the war. He had no 率先, you understand—always seemed to be thinking about something else. It's like Rugby football. A man may be a 罰金 player によれば the 支配するs, but unless his heart is in the 商売／仕事 and he can think out new 策略 for himself he won't be a 広大な／多数の／重要な player. Vernon wasn't out to do anything more than the 即座の 状況／情勢 要求するd. You might say he wasn't dead-始める，決める enough on winning the war."
I （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd in Charles a new shrewdness. "How did the others get on with him?" I asked.
"The men believed in him and would have followed him into hell, and of course we all 尊敬（する）・点d him. But I can't say he was 正確に／まさに popular. Too dashed 残忍な for that. He せねばならない 落ちる in love with a chorus-girl and go a 正規の／正選手 mucker. Oh, of course, I like him tremendously and know what a rare good fellow he is! But the ordinary simple-minded, deserving lad jibs at Sir Galahad crossed with the low-church parson and the 'Varsity don."
The Broken 刺激（する）s （機の）カム to フラン in the 早期に summer of '18, but I had no chance of 会合 them. My life was rather feverish during the last weeks of the （選挙などの）運動をする, for I was 長，指導者 staff-officer to my 分割, and we were never much out of the line. Then, as you know, I nearly （機の）カム by my end in September, when the Boche made やめる a good 成果／努力 in the way of a gas attack. It was a new gas, which we didn't understand, and I faded away like the grin of the Cheshire cat, and was pretty ill for a time in a base hospital. Luckily it didn't do me any 永久の 害（を与える）, but my complexion will be 青葉-yallery till the day of my death.
I awoke to consciousness in a tidy little bed to learn that the war was all but over and the Boche hustling to make peace. It took me some days to get my 長，率いる （疑いを）晴らす and take notice, and then, one morning, I 観察するd the man in the bed next to me. His 長，率いる was a 集まり of 包帯s, but there was something about the features that showed which struck me as familiar. As luck would have it, it turned out to be Vernon. He had been 不正に 攻撃する，衝突する, when 命令（する）ing his 大隊 at the crossing of the Scheldt, and for a day or two had been in 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な danger. He was 回復するing all 権利, but for a time neither of us was permitted to talk, and we used to 嘘（をつく） and smile at each other and think of all the stories we would presently tell. It was just after we got the news of the Armistice that we were 許すd to say how d'ye do. We were as weak as kittens, but I, at any 率, felt extraordinarily happy. We had both come through the war without serious 損失, and a new world lay before us. To have Vernon beside me put the 対処するing-石／投石する on my contentment, and I could see that he felt the same. I remember the thrill I had when we could stretch out our 武器 and shake 手渡すs.
Slowly we began to build up each other's 記録，記録的な／記録するs for the four years. I soon knew, what I had guessed before, the 推論する／理由 of that 残忍な composure which Charles had 述べるd. Vernon had had a 完全にする 保証／確信 that his day of 運命／宿命 was not 予定 yet awhile, and therefore the war had taken a second place in his thoughts. Most men who fought bore the 示すs of it in harder lines about the mouth and chin and older 注目する，もくろむs. But Vernon had kept his 青年 損なわれていない. His 直面する had always had a 確かな 成熟 beyond his years, and his 注目する，もくろむs had been curiously watchful. These traits were perhaps わずかに 強めるd, but さもなければ I noticed no difference.
"You remember what I told you when we last met in October '14?" he said. "I was wrong and I'm rather sorry. I thought the war would last for six years, and that the last 行う／開催する／段階 of my dream would be in the field. That would have been such a simple and 権利 解答. As it is, I must wait."
I asked if the dream had come 定期的に in the past four years.
"やめる 定期的に," was the answer. "The room hasn't changed either, except that the dark 影をつくる／尾行する in the corner has moved, so I think it must be a human 人物／姿／数字. The place is やめる 明らかにする and empty now, except for the silver 解雇する／砲火／射撃-dogs... I think there is a little window in the 塀で囲む, rather high up."
"You have only two years more to wait," I said, "いっそう少なく— a year and a half." It was then November '18.
"I know... But I am impatient again. I thought the 最高潮 would come in the war, so I stopped 推測するing about it... I thought I would be called on as a 兵士 to do something very difficult, and I was やめる ready... But that has all gone, and I am 支援する in the 霧. I must think it all out again from the beginning."
The 即座の consequence of peace was to keep Vernon and myself apart. You see, we neither of us got better very quickly. When his 負傷させるs were 傷をいやす／和解させるd a 肉親，親類d of neuritis remained; he was 拷問d with 頭痛s, didn't sleep 井戸／弁護士席 and couldn't 回復する his lost 負わせる. He was very 患者 and cheerful about it, and did obediently what he was told, for his one 反対する seemed to be to get fit again. We returned to England together, but presently the doctors packed him off abroad with 指示／教授／教育s to bask in the sun and idle at a Riviera 郊外住宅 which had been 献身的な to such 事例／患者s. So I spent a lonely Christmas in London.
Heaven knows I had nothing to complain of compared with most fellows, but I count the six months after the Armistice the most beastly in my life. I had never been 本気で ill before, all the four years of war I had been brimming over with energy, and it was a new experience for me to feel slack and under-engined. The gas had left a sort of 毒（薬） in my 血 which made every movement an 成果／努力. I was always sleepy, and yet couldn't sleep, and to my horror I 設立する myself getting jumpy and neurotic. The creak of a cart in the street worried me so that I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to cry; London noise was a nightmare, and when I tried the country I had a like horror of its silence. The thing was 純粋に physical, for I 設立する I could think やめる 明確に and sanely. I seemed to be two persons, one self-所有するd enough watching the antics of the other with disgust and yet 権力のない to stop them.
Acton Croke was 安心させるing. "You're a sick man, and you've got to behave as such," he told me. "No 試みる／企てる to get 支援する into harness. Behave as if you were 回復するing from a 厳しい 操作／手術—正規の／正選手 life, no overstrain physical or mental, 簡単に 嘘（をつく） fallow and let nature do its work. You have a superb 憲法 which, given a chance, will 選ぶ up its balance. But don't forget that you're passing through a 危機. If you play the fool you may have indifferent health for the 残り／休憩（する） of your days."
I was 決定するd that at all events that mustn't happen, so I was as docile as a good child. As I say, I had mighty little to complain of, when you consider the number of good men who, far seedier than I, （機の）カム 支援する to struggle for their daily bread. I had made a bit of money, so I had a solid hump to live off. There was a dearth at the time of leaders at the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業, and I could have stepped at once into a bigger practice than I had ever dreamed of. Also, I had a chance, if I wished, of becoming one of the 法律 officers of the 栄冠を与える. I was still a member of 議会, and at the December 選挙, though I had never gone 近づく the place, my old 選挙区／有権者 had returned me with a 大多数 of more than ten thousand. A pretty gilded position for a demobbed 兵士! But for the 現在の I had to put all that aside and think only of getting 井戸／弁護士席.
There has been a good 取引，協定 of nonsense talked about the horror of war memories and the 熱烈な 願望（する） to bury them. The 声の people were apt to be 損失d 極度の慎重さを要するs, who were scarcely typical of the 普通の／平均（する） man. There were horrors enough, God knows, but in most people's recollections these were overlaid by the 猛烈な／残忍な 利益／興味 and excitement, even by the comedy of it. At any 率 that was the 事例／患者 with most of my friends, and it was certainly the 事例／患者 with me. I 設立する a 肯定的な 楽しみ in 解任するing the 出来事/事件s of the past four years. The war had made me younger. You see—apart from 正規の／正選手 officers—I had met few of my own year and standing. I had consorted 主として with 青年, and had 回復するd the 見地 of twenty years ago. That was what made my feeble 団体／死体 so 不快な／攻撃. I could not regard myself as a man in middle age, but as a sick undergraduate whose malady was likely to keep him out of the Boat or the Eleven.
You would have laughed if you could have seen the way I spent my time. I was so angry with my ill-health that I liked to keep on reminding myself of the days when I had been at the 最高の，を越す of my form. I remember I made out a 完全にする 記録，記録的な／記録する of my 登山 偉業／利用するs, working them out with diagrams from 地図／計画するs and old diaries, and telling myself furiously that what I had once done I could do again... I got out my old Oxford texts and used to construe bits of the classics, trying to 再度捕まえる the mood when those things meant a lot to me... I read again all the 調書をとる／予約するs which used to be favourites, but which I hadn't opened for a 得点する／非難する／２０ of years. I turned up the cram 調書をとる／予約するs for the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 exams, and the 公式文書，認めるs I had taken in my 早期に days in 議会s, and the 報告（する）／憶測s of my first 事例／患者s. It wasn't 感情, but a 審議する／熟考する 試みる／企てる to put 支援する the clock, and, by 解任するing the feelings of twenty-five, to 納得させる myself that I had once been a strong man... I even made risky 実験s. I went up to Oxford in vacation and managed to get put up in my old diggings in the High. That would have been intolerable if they had 解任するd war 悲劇s, but they didn't. The men who had 株d them with me were all alive—one a 植民地の bishop, one a stockbroker, another high up in the Indian Civil Service. It did me good to see the big shabby sitting-room where, in my day, a バーレル／樽 of beer had adorned one corner. In March, too, I spent three nights at a moorland inn on the 国境s which had once been the （警察，軍隊などの）本部 of a famous reading-party. That was not やめる so successful, for the 天候 and the food were vile, and I was driven to 反映する on the difference of 見通し between twenty and forty-three.
Still my childishness did me good, and I began slowly to 伸び（る） ground. The spring helped me, which was 早期に that year, you remember, so that the blossom had begun on the fruit trees in the first days of April. I 設立する that it was the time just before the war that it 慰安d me most to 解任する, for then I had been healthy enough and a creature more 近づく my 現在の 明言する／公表する than the undergraduate of twenty. I think, too, it was because those years were associated with Vernon. He was never much out of my mind, and the 報告（する）／憶測s from him were 元気づける. The 頭痛s had gone, he had 回復するd his 力／強力にする of sleep, and was slowly putting on 負わせる. He had taken to sailing a small boat again, had bought a racing 切断機，沿岸警備艇, and had come in third in one of the events at the Cannes Regatta.
I had this last news in a letter which reached me while I was staying at Minster Carteron, and it turned my mind 支援する to the ヨットing trip I had made with Vernon in 1914 in the Aegean. It 生き返らせるd the picture I had almost forgotten—the green island 紅潮／摘発するd with spring, the twilight haunted with wild music, the 広大な／多数の／重要な white house hanging like a cliff over the sea. I had felt the place 悪意のある—I remembered the two men with 脅すd 直面するs and their charm against the evil 注目する，もくろむ—and even after five years a faint aura of distaste ぐずぐず残るd about the memory. That was 十分な to awake my 利益／興味, and one afternoon I rummaged in the library. Plakos had been the island's 指名する, and I searched for it in gazetteers.
It was the day of the famous April snowstorm which wrought such havoc の中で English orchards. The windows of the 広大な／多数の／重要な room were blurred with 落ちるing snow, and the 解雇する／砲火／射撃s on the two hearths were hissing and spluttering while I 追求するd my 研究s. Folliot, I remember, was dozing beside one of them in an arm-議長，司会を務める. You know old Folliot, with his 穏やかな cattish ways and his neat little Louis Napoleon 耐えるd. He wants to be the Horace Walpole of our time, and publishes every few years a 調書をとる／予約する of reminiscences, from which it would appear that he has been the confidant of every 広大な／多数の／重要な man in Europe for the last half-century. He has not much of a mind, but he has a good memory, and after all there is a faint 利益／興味 about anybody who has dined out in good company for fifty years.
I woke the old fellow when I dropped by misadventure a big atlas on the 床に打ち倒す, and he asked testily what I was after.
"I'm trying to find a beastly Greek islet," I said. "You 港／避難所't by any chance in your travels visited a place called Plakos?"
The 指名する roused him. "No," he said, "but of course I have often heard of it. It belonged to Shelley Arabin."
"Now, who on earth was Shelley Arabin?"
"You young men!" old Folliot sighed. "Your memories are so short and your ignorance so 広大な. Shelley Arabin died last year, and had half a column in the Times, but he will have a 一時期／支部 in my memoirs. He was one of the most remarkable men of his day. Shelley Arabin—to think you never heard of him! Why, I knew his father."
I drew up an arm-議長，司会を務める to the hearth opposite him. "It's a foul afternoon," I said, "and there's nothing to do. I want to hear about Shelley Arabin. I take it from his 指名する that he was a Levantine."
Folliot was flattered by my 利益／興味. He had begun to bore people, for the war had created a mood unfavourable to his antique gossip. He still stayed a good 取引，協定 in country houses, but spent most of his time in the libraries and got rather snubbed when he started on his reminiscences.
"Bless you, no! A most 古代の English house—the Arabins of Irtling in Essex. Gone out for good now, I 恐れる. As a boy I remember old Tom Arabin—a shabby old 強盗, who （機の）カム to London once in five years and 侮辱d everybody and then went 支援する again. He used to dine with my family, and I remember watching him arrive, for I had a boyish romance about the man who had been a friend of Byron. Yes, he was with Byron when he died at Missolonghi, and he was an intimate of all the poets of that time—Byron, Shelley—he called his son after Shelley—Keats too, I think—there's a について言及する of him in the Letters I'm almost sure—and he lived with Landor in Italy till they quarrelled. A most picturesque 人物／姿／数字, but too farouche, for 慰安. With him a word was a blow, you understand. He married—now, who did he marry?—one of the Manorwaters, I fancy. Anyhow, he led her the devil of a life. He bought or stole or acquired somehow the island of Plakos, and used it as a base from which to descend periodically upon the civilized world. Not a pleasant old gentleman, but amazingly decorative. You may have seen his translation of Pindar. I have heard Jebb say that it was a marvellous piece of scholarship, but that his English style was the exact opposite of everything that Pindar stood for. Dear me! How short the world's memory is!"
"I want to hear about his son," I said.
"You shall—you shall! Poor Shelley, I 恐れる he had not the 肉親，親類d of しつけ which is 一般的に recommended for 青年. Tom disliked his son, and left him to the care of the family priest—they were カトリック教徒s of course. All his boyhood he spent in that island の中で the 小作農民s and the 肉親，親類d of raffish company that his father 招待するd to the house. What 肉親，親類d of company? 井戸／弁護士席, I should say all the varieties of humbug that Europe produces—兵士s of fortune, and bad poets, and the gentry who have made their native countries too hot for them. Plakos was the 避難 of every brand of 無法者, social and political. 最終的に the boy was packed off to Cambridge, where he arrived speaking English a 世代 out of date, and with the tastes of a Turkish pasha, but with the most beautiful manners. Tom, when he wasn't in a passion, had the graciousness of a king, and Shelley was a young prince in 空気／公表する and feature. He was terribly good-looking in a way no man has a 権利 to be, and that prejudiced him in the 注目する，もくろむs of his young 同時代のs. Also there were other things against him."
"How long did Cambridge put up with him?" I asked.
"One year. There was a スキャンダル—rather a bad one, I fancy—and he left under the blackest 肉親，親類d of cloud. Tom would not have him at home, but he gave him a good allowance, and the boy 始める，決める up in London. Not in the best society, you understand, but he had a 抱擁する success in the half-world. Women raved about him, and even when his 評判 was at its worst, he would be seen at a few good houses... I suppose a lawyer does not 関心 himself with poetry, but I can 保証する you that Shelley Arabin made やめる a 指名する for himself in the late eighties. I believe bibliophiles still collect his first 版s. There was his epic on the 落ちる of Jerusalem—a very remarkable 業績／成果 as a travesty of history. And there were his love sonnets, beautiful languid things, やめる phosphorescent with decay. He carried Swinburne and Beaudelaire a 行う／開催する／段階 その上の. 井戸／弁護士席, that mood has gone from the world, and Shelley Arabin's 評判 with it, but at one time sober critics felt 強いるd to 賞賛する him even when they detested him. He was a red-hot 革命の, too, and used to 令状 小冊子s blackguarding British 政策 ... I saw やめる a lot of him in those days, and I 自白する that I 設立する him fascinating. Partly it was his beauty and his 空気／公表する, partly that he was like nobody I had ever met. He could talk wonderfully in his bitter, high-coloured way. But I never liked him. Oh no, I never liked him. There was always a subtle cruelty about him. Old Tom had been a blackguard, but he had had a heart—Shelley, behind all his brilliance, was ice and 石／投石する. I think most people （機の）カム to feel this, and he had certainly outstayed his welcome before he left London."
"What made him leave?"
"His father's death. Tom went out suddenly from old age just before the war between Greece and Turkey. Shelley left England with a 広大な／多数の／重要な gasconade of Greek patriotism—he was going to be a second Byron and smite the infidel. By all accounts he did very little. I 疑問 if he had old Tom's swashbuckling courage: indeed I have heard ugly stories of the white feather ... Anyhow England knew him no more. He married a girl he met in Rome—Scotch—a 行方不明になる Hamilton, I think, but I never knew of what Hamiltons. He 扱う／治療するd her shamefully after the Arabin tradition. She did not live long, and there were no children, I believe, and now Shelley is dead and the Arabins are extinct. Not a pleasant family, you will say, and small loss to the world. But there was a 確かな 質, too, which under happier circumstances might have made them 広大な／多数の／重要な. And assuredly they had looks. There was something almost unholy about Shelley's beauty in his 早期に days. It made men instinctively dislike him. If I had had a son I should have liked him to be 無視する，冷たく断わる-nosed and 弾丸-長，率いるd, for ugliness in the male is a 安全 for virtue and a パスポート to 人気."
This was probably a 宣告，判決 from one of Folliot's silly 調書をとる／予約するs of reminiscences. My curiosity about Plakos was not exhausted, and I asked what 肉親，親類d of life had been lived there. "The house is a tremendous 事件／事情／状勢," I said, "with room for a 連隊."
"I know," said Folliot, "and it was often 十分な. I had always a 広大な／多数の／重要な curiosity to go there, though I daresay I should have 設立する the atmosphere too 熱帯の for my taste. Shelley never 招待するd me, but if I had arrived he could scarcely have turned me away. I entertained the notion at one time, but I kept putting it off till my taste for that 肉親，親類d of adventure 拒絶する／低下するd... No, I have never been nearer Plakos than Athens, where I once spent a fortnight when Fanshawe was our 大臣 there. I asked about Shelley, of course, and Fanshawe gave me an ugly 報告（する）／憶測. Plakos, you must know, is a remote and not over-civilized island where the 令状 of the Greek 政府 scarcely runs, so it was very much a patriarchal 先制政治. I gathered that Shelley was not a popular landlord. There had been many （民事の）告訴s, and one or two really horrid stories of his 治療 of the peasantry. It seemed that he saw a good 取引，協定 of company, and had made his house a 訴える手段／行楽地 for the rascality of Europe. The rascality—not 単に the folly, as in his father's time. The place 公正に／かなり stank in Fanshawe's nostrils. 'The swine still calls himself an Englishman,' he told me, 'still keeps his English 住所／本籍, so we get the 非難する of his beastliness. And all the while, too, he is sluicing out venom about England. He is clever enough to keep just inside the tinpot Greek 法律. I'd give a thousand 続けざまに猛撃するs to see him clapped in gaol.'"
I had heard all I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to know, and 選ぶd up a 調書をとる／予約する, while Folliot busied himself with the newspaper. A little later he interrupted me.
"I have just remembered something else. You knew Wintergreen, the archaeologist? He was at the British school in Athens, and then excavated Hittite remains in Asia Minor. Poor fellow, he died of dysentery as an 知能 officer in Mesopotamia. 井戸／弁護士席, Wintergreen once spoke to me of Plakos. I suppose he had been there, for he had been everywhere. We were talking, I remember, one night in the club about Gilles de Rais—the French Bluebeard, you know, the friend of Joan of Arc—and I asked if anything approaching that 肉親，親類d of miscreant still 存在するd on the globe. Somebody said that the type was 公正に／かなり ありふれた in the East, and について言及するd some Indian potentate. Wintergreen broke in. 'You don't need to go to the East,' he said. 'You can find it in Europe,' and he started to speak of Shelley Arabin. I don't recollect what 正確に／まさに he said, but it was pretty bad, and of course 厳密に libellous. By his account Shelley had become a connoisseur and high priest of the uttermost evil, and the cup of his iniquities was nearly 十分な. It seemed that Wintergreen had been in the island excavating some 古代の remains and living の中で the 小作農民s, and had heard tales that sickened him. He thought that some day soon the 広大な／多数の／重要な house would go 炎上ing to heaven, 始める，決める alight by an 乱暴／暴力を加えるd people.
"井戸／弁護士席, it hasn't happened." Folliot returned to his Times. "Shelley has died in his bed, which is perhaps more than he deserved. Not agreeable people, I 恐れる. It is a good thing that he left no posterity."
That evening I thought a good 取引，協定 about Plakos. I was glad to have discovered the 推論する／理由 for the aversion which I had felt on our visit, and was inclined to believe that I must be a more 極度の慎重さを要する person than my friends would 収容する／認める. After that the 支配する passed from my mind.
By the end of April I was so much 回復するd that I went 支援する to my practice at the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業, and was almost snowed under by the 簡潔な／要約するs which descended on my shoulders as soon as there was a rumour of my return. It would have been a difficult 職業 to select, and I daresay I should have slipped into overwork, had I not been made a 法律 Officer. That, so to speak, canalized my 義務s, and since my 仕事 was 大部分は novel and, at the moment, of 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の 利益／興味, the change 完全にするd my convalescence. In May I was my normal self, and when Vernon returned to England in June he 設立する me eating, sleeping, and working as in the old days—a fitter man, indeed, than in 1914, for the war seemed to have drawn off the grosser humours of middle life.
Vernon, too, was fit again. If a young man starts with a 罰金 憲法 and a strong character, and 適用するs all the 力／強力にするs of his mind to the 仕事 of getting 井戸／弁護士席, he is almost 確かな to 後継する. He （機の）カム 支援する to London a lean, sunburnt creature, with an extraordinarily rarified look about him. He had lost nothing of his 青年, indeed he scarcely looked his twenty-five years; but he had been 罰金d 負かす／撃墜する and tautened and 実験（する）d, so that his 直面する had a new spirituality in it as if there was a light 向こうずねing behind. I have noticed the same thing in other 事例／患者s of 長，率いる 負傷させるs. You remember how Jim Barraclough, who used to be a 激しい red-haired fellow, （機の）カム out of hospital looking like a saint in an Italian 原始の.
Vernon was changed in other ways. You see, he belonged to a 世代 which was nearly cleaned out by the war, and he had scarcely a friend of his own year left except my 甥 Charles. That should not have meant so much to him as to other people, for he had never depended 大いに on friends, but I think the thought of all the boys who had been at school and college with him lying under the sod gave him a feeling of desperate loneliness, and flung him 支援する more than ever on himself. I could see that even I meant いっそう少なく to him than before, though I still meant a good 取引，協定.
I was partly to 非難する for that, perhaps. The war had altered everybody's sense of values, and unconsciously I had come to take his dream いっそう少なく 本気で. I had got into a mood of 受託するing things as they （機の）カム and living with short horizons, and the long 視野 which 支配するd his thoughts seemed to me a little out of the picture. I was conscious of this change in myself, and strove not to show it, but he must have felt it, and the blinds （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する ever so little between us. For it was （疑いを）晴らす that the dream meant more than ever to him. He was in the last （競技場の）トラック一周 now, had 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd the turn and was coming up the straight, and every 神経 and sinew were on the stretch. I couldn't やめる live up to this ardour, though I tried hard, and with that 雷 instinct of his he was aware of it, and was sparing of his 信用／信任s. The thing made me 哀れな, for it 増加するd his loneliness, and I longed for the next year to be over and the apocalyptic to be driven out of his life. The mere fact that I took for 認めるd that nothing would happen showed that I had lost my serious 利益／興味 in his dream. Vernon had to outgrow a childish fancy, as one outgrows a 義務／負債 to chicken-pox—that was all.
He had become harder too, as a consequence of loneliness. You remember that curious summer of 1919 when everybody was feverishly trying to forget the war. They were crazy days, when nobody was やめる himself. 政治家，政治屋s talked and writers wrote clotted nonsense, statesmen chased their tails, the working man 手配中の，お尋ね者 to 二塁打 his 給料 and halve his working hours at a time when the world was 破産者／倒産した, 青年 tried to （不足などを）補う for the four years of natural 楽しみ of which it had been cheated, and there was a general 緩和するing of screws and a rise in 気温. It was what I had looked for, and I sympathized with a good 取引，協定 of it, but, Lord bless me! Vernon was like an Israelitish prophet at a feast of Baal. I 解任するd what Charles had said about him in the war, and I wondered if Charles had not been 権利. Vernon seemed destitute of ありふれた humour.
I took him to dine at the Thursday Club, which had just been started. There he behaved 井戸／弁護士席 enough, for he 設立する people who could talk his own language. But I noticed how 完全にする was his apathy when politics were the 支配する of conversation. He was as uninterested in the setting to 権利s of the world as a hermit in a 独房. He was oddly uncompanionable, too. Burminster's rollicking chaff got nothing out of him but a Monna Lisa smile. "What has happened to the boy?" that worthy asked me afterwards. "爆撃する-shock or what? Has he left a bit of his mind out in フラン? He's the most buttoned-up thing I ever struck."
He was worse with the ordinary young man. I gave a dinner or two for him, and, as we had one club in ありふれた, we occasionally 設立する ourselves together in smoking-room 集会s. I had an 巨大な pity for 青年 struggling to adjust its 宙に浮く, and often I could have 設立する it in my heart to be annoyed with Vernon's uncanny balance, which was not far from egotism. These poor lads were splashing about in life, trying to find their feet, and for their innocent 成果／努力s he had only a 静める contempt. He sat like a 骸骨／概要 at the feast, when they chattered about their 冒険的な and amorous 投機・賭けるs, and discussed with abysmal ignorance how money was to be made in a 高度に expensive world. I have a vivid recollection of his courteous, 侮辱ing aloofness.
"What rot to say that the war has done any good," he 発言／述べるd to me once as we walked 支援する to the flat. "It has killed off the men, and left only the half-wits."
Charles, now endeavouring without much success to earn a living in the City, was vehement on the 支配する, and he had a characteristic explanation. "Vernon has become a wonderful old 化石," he said. "Not gone to seed, like some of the 残り／休憩（する）, but a 化石—乾燥した，日照りのd up—mummified. It isn't healthy, and I'm pretty 確かな about the 原因（となる）. He's got something on his mind, and I shouldn't be surprised if he was 準備するing to come an everlasting cropper. I think it's a girl."
It certainly was not a girl. I often wished it had been, for to a fellow as lonely as Vernon the best cure, as I saw it, would have been to 落ちる in love. People had taken furiously to dancing, and that summer, though there were no big balls, every dinner-party seemed to end in a dance, and every restaurant was 十分な of rag-time music and ugly transatlantic shuffling. For 青年 it was a good way of working off restlessness, and foolish middle age followed the guiding of 青年. I had no fault to find with the fashion. The poor girls, 餓死するd for four years of their 権利s, （機の）カム from dull war-work and 影をつくる／尾行するd schoolrooms 決定するd to 勝利，勝つ 支援する something. One could 許す a good 取引，協定 of shrillness and bad form in such a 事例／患者. My one 悔いる was that they made such guys of themselves. 井戸／弁護士席-born young women seemed to have taken for their models the cretinous little oddities of the film world.
One night Vernon and I had been dining at the house of a cousin of 地雷 and had stayed long enough to see the beginning of the dance that followed. As I looked on, I had a sharp impression of the change which five years had brought. This was not, like a pre-war ball, part of the 儀式の of an 保証するd and 整然とした world. These people were dancing as savages danced—to get rid of or to engender excitement. Apollo had been 追い出すd by Dionysos. The nigger in the 禁止（する）d, who （機の）カム 今後 now and then and sang some gibberish, was the true master of 儀式s. I said as much to Vernon, and he nodded. He was watching with a curious intensity the 直面するs that passed us.
"Everybody is leaner," I said, "and はしけ on their feet. That's why they want to dance. But the women have lost their looks."
"The women!" he murmured. "Look at that, I beseech you!"
It was a tall girl, who was dancing with a handsome young Jew, and dancing, as I thought, with a 著名な grace. She was very わずかな／ほっそりした, and 明確に very young, and I daresay would have been pretty, if she had let herself alone. I caught a glimpse of 罰金 注目する，もくろむs, and her 長，率いる was 始める，決める on her neck like a flower on its stalk. But some imp had 奮起させるd her to desecrate the gifts of the Almighty. Her hair was bobbed, she had too much paint and 砕く on her 直面する, she had some 肉親，親類d of 野蛮な jewels in her ears which put her 長，率いる out of 製図／抽選, and she wore a preposterous white gown. Don't ask me to 述べる it, for I am not an 専門家 on dress; but it seemed to me wrong by every canon of decency and art. It had been made, no 疑問, with the 意向 of 存在 挑発的な, and its audacious lines certainly 明らかにする／漏らすd a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of its wearer's 団体／死体. But the impression was rather of an 乱暴／暴力を加える （罪などを）犯すd on something beautiful, a foolish ill-bred joke. There was an absurd innocence about the raddled and half-覆う？ girl—like a child who for an escapade has slipped 負かす／撃墜する to the 製図／抽選-room in her nightgown.
Vernon did not feel as I felt. His 注目する，もくろむs followed her for a little, and then he turned to me with a 直面する like 石／投石する.
"So much for our righteous war," he said grimly. "It's to produce that that so many good fellows died."
早期に in November I went 負かす／撃墜する to Wirlesdon for the first big covert shoot. I am not a 広大な／多数の／重要な performer with the gun, and you will not find me often in the first flight in the 追跡（する）ing-field, but, busy as I was, I made time now for an 時折の day's 狙撃 or 追跡（する）ing, for I had fallen in love with the English country, and it is sport that takes you の近くに to the heart of it. Is there anything in the world like the corner of a 広大な／多数の／重要な pasture hemmed in with smoky brown 支持を得ようと努めるd in an autumn twilight: or the jogging home after a good run when the moist 空気／公表する is 生き返らせる to 霜 and the wet ruts are lemon-coloured in the sunset; or a morning in November when, on some upland, the 勝利，勝つd 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするs the driven partridges like leaves over tall hedges, through the gaps of which the steel-blue horizons 向こうずね? It is the English winter that intoxicates me more even than the English May, for the noble bones of the land are 明らかにする, and you get the 必須の savour of earth and 支持を得ようと努めるd and water.
It was a 穏やかな evening as we walked 支援する from the last stand to the house, and, though so late in the year, there was still a show in the garden 国境s. I like the rather languid scent of autumn flowers when it is chastened by a touch of 支持を得ようと努めるd smoke from the gardeners' bonfires; it wakes so many memories and 始める，決めるs me thinking. This time my thoughts were 主として of Vernon, whom I had not seen for several months. We were certainly 製図／抽選 apart, and I didn't see how it could be 避けるd. I was 支援する in the ordinary world again, with a mighty zest for it, and he was 公約するd and consecrated to his 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の obsession. I could not take it 本気で myself, but about one thing I was 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な enough—its 影響 on Vernon. Nothing would happen when next April （機の）カム—of that I was 納得させるd, but if nothing happened what would Vernon do? The linch-pin would be out of his life. At twenty-six, with a war behind him, a man should have 設立する his groove in life, but at twenty-six Vernon would be derelict, like one who has trained himself laboriously for an 占領／職業 which is gone. I put aside the notion that anything could happen, for in my new mood I was incredulous of 奇蹟s. But my scepticism did not 追い散らす my 苦悩.
The hall at Wirlesdon is a big, comfortable, 石／投石する-flagged Georgian place, and before one of the fireplaces, with two 広大な／多数の／重要な Coromandel 審査するs for a 避難所, there was the usual 野営 for tea. It was a jolly sight—the autumn dusk in the tall windows, the 炎ing スピードを出す／記録につけるs, and the group of fresh-coloured young 直面するs. I had gone straight to the covert-味方する that morning, so I had still to 迎える／歓迎する my hostess, and I was not （疑いを）晴らす who were staying in the house. Mollie Nantley, busied in making tea, muttered some indistinct introductions, and I 屈服するd to several unfamiliar young women in riding-habits who were 消費するing poached eggs. I remembered that this was the Saturday country for the Mivern, and presently one of the red 支援するs turned に向かって me, and I saw that it was Vernon.
The Mivern 削減（する）-away became him uncommonly 井戸／弁護士席, and his splashed breeches and muddy boots 訂正するd the over-precision which was apt to be the fault of his 外見. Once he would have made a bee-line に向かって me, but now he contented himself with a smile and a wave of his 手渡す. We were certainly drifting apart... He was talking to one of the Nantley girls, a pretty shy creature, just out of the schoolroom, and Tom Nantley, her father, made a third in the conversation. As I drank my tea I looked 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the little 集会. There were 法案 Harcus and Heneage Wotton and young Cheviot who had been of the 狙撃 party. Lady Altrincham was there with her wonderful pearls—she is one of those people whose 肌 nourishes pearls, and she is believed to take them to bed with her. Young Mrs. Lamington, who had been walking with the guns, was kicking the 燃やすing スピードを出す／記録につけるs with her mannish shoes and discussing politics with the son of the house, Hugo Brune, who was in 議会. There were several girls, all with （疑いを）晴らす 肌s and shorn curls, and わずかな／ほっそりした, straight 人物／姿／数字s. I 設立する myself for the first time 認可するing the new fashion in 着せる／賦与するs. These children looked 警報 and 決定的な like pleasant boys, and I have always preferred Artemis to Aphrodite.
But there was one girl who caught and held my 注目する，もくろむs. She had been 追跡（する）ing, and her flat-brimmed hat was 始める，決める 深い on her small 長，率いる and rather 攻撃するd 支援する, for her bobbed hair gave it no support. Her 人物／姿／数字, in a 井戸／弁護士席-削減（する） coat and habit, was graceful and workmanlike, and there was a rakish elegance about her 提起する／ポーズをとる, as she stood with one foot on the 石／投石する 抑制（する） of the hearth, 持つ／拘留するing a tea-cup as a Wise Virgin may have carried a lamp. But there was little of the Wise Virgin about her 直面する. Any colour the 天候 might have whipped into it had disappeared under a 最近の 砕くing, and my impression was of very red lips against a dead white background. She had been talking over her left shoulder to her hostess, and now her 注目する，もくろむs were roaming about the place, with a 肉親，親類d of arrogant nonchalance. They met 地雷, and I saw that they were curiously sullen and masterful. Then they passed from me, for a middle-老年の lawyer did not 利益／興味 them, dwelt for a moment on Cheviot and Wotton, who were having an argument about woodcock, and finally 残り／休憩（する）d on Vernon. She had the 空気／公表する of 存在 bored with her company.
Vernon, talking idly to Tom Nantley, suddenly 設立する himself 演説（する）／住所d.
"Your 損なう wants practice in jumping 石／投石する 塀で囲むs," she said. "You'll 削減（する） her 膝s to 略章s. Better try her in caps next time."
You can 削減（する） into a conversation gracefully, and you can 削減（する） in rudely. This girl did it rudely. I could see Vernon's 直面する harden as he replied that this bit of the Mivern country was strange to him.
"It's the only decent going in the shire. I'm sick of the rotten pastures in the vale country. What on earth does one 追跡（する） for except for pace?"
"Some of us 追跡（する） to follow hounds," was Vernon's curt rejoinder.
She laughed—a rather ugly, hard little laugh. "Follow your grandmother! If hounds are all you care about you may 同様に go beagling! Give me a cigarette, will you?"
"Sorry. I 港／避難所't any," he replied.
Several men proffered 事例／患者s. "You'll find heaps, Corrie dear," Mollie Nantley said, "in the box behind you." The girl reached behind her for the box and 申し込む／申し出d it to Vernon. When he 拒絶する／低下するd she 需要・要求するd a match, and Vernon, with an ill grace, lit her cigarette. It was plain that he detested her manners.
So most certainly did I. The little 出来事/事件 I had 証言，証人／目撃するd was oddly ill-bred and brazen. And yet "brazen" was not やめる the word, for it 暗示するs self-consciousness. This masterful girl had no 影をつくる／尾行する of 疑問 as to her behaviour. She seemed to （人命などを）奪う，主張する the 権利 to domineer, like a 野蛮な princess accustomed to an obsequious 法廷，裁判所. Yes, "野蛮な" was the 権利 epithet. Mollie had called her "Corrie," and the 指名する fitted her. No 疑問 she had been baptized Cora or Corisande, 指名するs which for me 解任するd the spangles and sawdust of a circus.
She had decided that Vernon was the most 利益／興味ing of the lot of us, and she 敏速に 別館d him, moving to his 味方する and swinging on an arm of a tapestry 議長，司会を務める. But Vernon was a hard fellow to 運動 against his will. His 空気／公表する was a frigid 儀礼, and presently he went up to his hostess. "We must be off, Lady Nantley," he said, "for it's getting dark, and we are eight miles from home." He collected two of the men and three of the 追跡（する）ing girls, like a chaperone at a ball, shook 手渡すs with Mollie and Tom, nodded to me, and marched to the door.
The girl, who was 明らかに my fellow-guest, followed him with her 注目する，もくろむs, and her scarlet lips seemed to twitch in a flicker of amusement. If she had been rude, so had been Vernon, and, had she known it, it was something of a 勝利 to have 割れ目d his adamantine good manners. When the party had gone, she strolled to the 前線 of the hearth, stretched her 武器 above her 長，率いる, and yawned.
"Lord, how stiff I am!" she 布告するd. "Heigho for a bath! I hope you've the 権利 肉親，親類d of bath salts, Mollie, or I'll be on crutches to-morrow. Come and talk to me, Dolly!" She 選ぶd up her 刈る, made a noose with the 攻撃する around the waist of one of the daughters of the house and drew her with her. The child, to my surprise, went smilingly.
I, too, had a bath, and read papers till it was time to dress. I felt happier about Vernon, for the sight of his unmistakable ill-temper seemed to bring him into the ありふれた human 部類. I had never seen him show dislike so markedly to any human 存在 as to that atrocious girl, and I considered that it would be a good thing if his Olympian 静める could be ruffled more often in the same way. I wondered casually who she could be, and why the Nantleys should have her to stay. Probably she was some daughter of profiteers who had bought her way into an unfamiliar world, though that would not explain her presence at Wirlesdon. But an ill-bred young woman did not 利益／興味 me enough for my thoughts to dwell long on her, and my only 祈り was that I might not be placed next her at dinner.
It was a very young party which I 設立する 組み立てる／集結するd in Mollie's sitting-room, and a 迅速な ちらりと見ること 納得させるd me that I would be sent in with Mrs. Lamington. Old Folliot was there, and presently he sidled up to me to tell me a new piece of gossip. Having been out all day in strong 空気／公表する I was ravenous, and impatient for the 告示 of dinner.
"Now, who are we waiting for?" Tom Nantley fussed around. "Oh, Corrie, of course. Corrie is always late. Confound that girl, she has probably gone to sleep in her bath. Pam, you go and dig her out... Hullo, here she comes at last!"
In her 追跡（する）ing-道具 she had looked handsome in an outlandish way, but as she swept 負かす／撃墜する—without any 陳謝—on our hungry 暴徒 there was no question of her beauty. For one thing she walked superbly. Few women can walk, and the trouble about the new fashion in 着せる／賦与するs is that it 強調するs ugly movement. She wore a gown of a shade of green which would have 廃虚d most people's looks, but she managed to carry it off, and something more. For a young girl she was far too ひどく made up, but that, too, she 軍隊d one to 受託する. I suddenly had a new 見解（をとる） of her, and realized that there was 質 here, a masterfulness which might charm, an arrogance which perhaps was not blasé but virginal.
I realized, too, that I had seen her before. This was the girl whom Vernon and I had watched at my cousin's dance in July. I wondered if he had understood this in their 遭遇（する） at the tea-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する.
I had barely 回復するd from this surprise, when I had another. Folliot's 手渡す was on my arm and he was purring in my ear:
"We talked once of Shelley Arabin, and I told you he left no children. My memory betrayed me, for that young lady is his daughter. She has the true Arabin 注目する，もくろむs and all their unfathomable conceit. She is what in my day we would have called 'shocking bad form.' Rather ありふれた, I think."
From which I knew that she must have dealt hardly with old Folliot.
At dinner I sat between Mollie and Mrs. Lamington, and since my hostess had the garrulous Cheviot on her 権利 手渡す, I 充てるd myself to my other 隣人. That charming lady, who gives to political intrigue what time she can spare from horseflesh, had so much to tell me that I had no need to 発揮する myself. She was eloquent on the 巨大な importance of 確かな 未解決の 皇室の 任命s, 特に on the need of selecting men with the 権利 肉親，親類d of wives, the inference 存在 that George Lamington's obvious 欠陥／不足s might be atoned for by the 長所s of his lady. I must have assented to everything that she said, for she told Mollie afterwards that the war had 改善するd me enormously and had broadened my mind. But as a 事柄 of fact I was thinking of 行方不明になる Arabin.
She sat nearly opposite to me, and I could watch her without 星／主役にするing. Her manner seemed to 補欠／交替の／交替する between an almost hoydenish vivacity and 完全にする abstraction. At one moment she would have her young 隣人s laughing and 抗議するing volubly, and then she would be 明らかに deaf to what they said, so that they either talked across her or turned to their other partners... In these latter moods her 注目する，もくろむs seemed almost sightless, so wholly were they 欠如（する）ing in 焦点（を合わせる） or 表現. いつかs they 残り／休憩（する）d on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する flowers, いつかs on the 塀で囲む before her, いつかs on Mrs. Lamington and myself—but they were always unseeing. Instead of their former sullenness, they seemed to have a brooding innocence... I noticed, too, the 質 of her 発言する／表明する when she spoke. It was singularly 逮捕（する）ing— （疑いを）晴らす, high, and 決定的な. She talked the usual staccato slang, but though she rarely finished a 宣告，判決 grammatically, the cadence and intonation were always 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd off to a 満足させるing の近くに. Only her laugh was ugly, as if it were a 軍隊d thing. Every other sound that （機の）カム from her had a musical completeness.
She had the foreign trick of smoking before the の近くに of dinner, and, as if to 保存する her beautiful fingers from 汚染, before lighting a cigarette she would draw on her 権利 手渡す a silk glove of the same colour as her gown. The Nantley's seemed to be accustomed to this habit, but it at last withdrew Mrs. Lamington from her 皇室の 宣伝.
"What an 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の young woman!" she whispered to me. "Who is she? Is she a little mad, or only foreign?"
I paraphrased old Folliot in my reply: "Pure English, but lives abroad."
The green glove somehow 解任するd that April evening at Plakos. This outlandish creature was 利益／興味ing, for God knew what strange things were in her しつけ and her 家系. Folliot was an old fool; she might be 嫌悪すべき, but she was assuredly not "ありふれた." As it chanced the end of dinner 設立する her in one of her fits of absent-mindedness, and she 追跡するd out of the room with the other women like a sleep-walker. The two youngsters who had been her companions at （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する 星／主役にするd after her till the door の近くにd.
Later in the 製図／抽選-room I returned to my first impression. The girl was detestable. I would have liked a sleepy evening of 橋（渡しをする）, but the young harpy turned the sober halls of Wirlesdon into a cabaret. She behaved like a man-eating shark, and swept every male, except Tom Nantley, Folliot, and myself, into her retinue. They danced in the library, because of its polished empty 床に打ち倒す, and when I looked in I saw that the 肉親，親類d of dances were not what I should have chosen for 青年, and was glad that Pam and Dolly had been sent to bed. I heard a （疑いを）晴らす 発言する／表明する 宣言するing that it was "devilish slow," and I knew to whom the 発言する／表明する belonged. At the door I passed old Folliot on his way to his room, and he shook his 長，率いる and murmured "ありふれた." This time I almost agreed with him.
In the 製図／抽選-room I 設立する my hostess skimming the 週刊誌 圧力（をかける）, and drew up a 議長，司会を務める beside her. Mollie Nantley and I count cousinship, though the relation is わずかに more remote, and she has long been my very good friend. She laid 負かす／撃墜する her paper and 用意が出来ている to talk.
"I was so glad to see 陸軍大佐 Milburne again. He looks so 井戸／弁護士席 too. But, Ned dear, you せねばならない get him to go about more, for he's really a little old-maidish. He was 脅すd to death by Corrie Arabin."
"井戸／弁護士席, isn't she rather—shall we say disconcerting? More by 記念品, who is she?"
"Poor little Corrie! She's the only child of a rather horrible man who died last year—Shelley Arabin. Did you never hear of him? He married a sort of cousin of 地雷 and 扱う／治療するd her shamefully. Corrie had the most 哀れな しつけ— somewhere in Greece, you know, and in Rome and Paris, and at the worst 肉親，親類d of girls' school where they teach the children to be snobs and 砕く their noses and go to 自白. The school wouldn't have 事柄d, for the Arabins are Romans, and Corrie couldn't be a snob if she tried, but her home life would have 廃虚d St. Theresa. She was in London last summer with the Ertzbergers, and I was rather unhappy about her living の中で cosmopolitan Jew rastaquouères, so I am trying to do what I can for her this winter. Fortunately she has taken madly to 追跡（する）ing, and she goes most beautifully. She has never had a chance, poor child. You must be 肉親，親類d to her, Ned."
I said that I was not in the habit of 存在 残虐な to young women, but that she was not likely to want my 親切. "She seems to be a success in her way. These boys follow her like sheep."
"Oh, she has had one 肉親，親類d of success, but not the best 肉親，親類d. She casts an 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の （一定の）期間 over young men, and does not care a straw for one of them. I might be nervous about Hugo, but I'm not in the least, for she is utterly sexless—more like a wild boy. It is no good trying to 改善する her manners, for she is やめる unconscious of them. I don't think there is an 原子 of 害（を与える） in her, and she has delightful things about her— she is charming to Pam and Dolly, and they adore her, and she is 簡単に the most honest creature ever born. She must get it from her mother, for Shelley was an 悪名高い liar."
Mollie's comely 直面する, with her glorious golden-red hair わずかに greying at the 寺s, had a look of compassionate motherliness. With all her vagueness, she is one of the shrewdest women of my 知識, and I have a 深い 尊敬（する）・点 for her judgment. If she let her adored Pam and Dolly make friends of 行方不明になる Arabin, 行方不明になる Arabin must be something more than the cabaret girl of my first impression.
"But I'm not happy about her," Mollie went on. "I can't see her 未来. She せねばならない marry, and the 半端物s are terribly against her marrying the 権利 man. Boys flock after her, but the really nice men—like 陸軍大佐 Milburne—飛行機で行く from her like the 疫病／悩ます. They don't understand that her bad form is not our bad form, but 簡単に foreignness... And she's so terribly strong-minded. I know that she hates everything connected with her 早期に life, and yet she 主張するs on going 支援する to that Greek place. Her father left her やめる 井戸／弁護士席 off, I believe—Tom says so, and he has looked into her 事件／事情／状勢s—and she せねばならない settle 負かす／撃墜する here and acclimatize herself. All her superficial oddities would soon 減少（する） off, for she is so clever she could make herself whatever she 手配中の，お尋ね者. It is what she wants, too, for she loves England and English ways. But there is a touch of 'daftness' about her, a 肉親，親類d of freakishness which I can never understand. I suppose it is the Arabin 血."
Mollie sighed.
"I try to be tolerant about 青年," she 追加するd, "but I いつかs long to box its ears. Besides, there is the difficulty about the others. I am やめる sure of Corrie up to a point, but I can't be 責任がある the young men. George Cheviot shows every inclination to make a fool of himself about her, and what am I to say to his mother? Really, having Corrie in the house is like domesticating a destroying angel."
"You're the kindest of women," I said, "but I think you've taken on a 職業 too hard for you. You can't mix oil and ワイン. You'll never fit 行方不明になる Arabin into your world. She belongs to a different one."
"I wonder what it is?"
"A few hours ago I should have said it was the world of cabarets and Riviera hotels and Ertzbergers. After what you have told me I'm not so sure. But anyhow it's not our world."
As I went to bed I heard the jigging of dance music from the library, and even in so large a house as Wirlesdon its echoes seemed to 追求する me as I dropped into sleep. The result was that I had remarkable dreams, in which 行方不明になる Arabin, dressed in the spangles of a circus performer and riding a piebald horse, 主張するd on my 操縦するing her with the Mivern, while the Master and Vernon looked on in stony 不賛成.
The next morning was frosty and （疑いを）晴らす, and I （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する to breakfast to find my hostess alone in the dining-room.
"Corrie behaved disgracefully last night," I was 知らせるd. "She started some silly rag with George Cheviot, and made hay of Mr. Harcus's bedroom. Tom had to get up and read the 暴動 行為／法令／行動する in the small hours. I have been to her room and 設立する her asleep, but as soon as she wakes I am going to talk to her very 本気で. It is more than bad manners—it is an offence against 歓待."
I went to church with Tom and his daughters, and when we returned we 設立する 行方不明になる Arabin breakfasting before the hall 解雇する／砲火／射撃 on grapes and coffee, with the usual young men in 出席. If she had been given a lecture by her hostess, there was no 調印する of it in her 直面する. She looked amazingly brilliant—all in brown, with a jumper of brown arabesque and long amber ear-（犯罪の）一味s. A russet silk glove 着せる／賦与するd the 手渡す in which she held her cigarette.
Vernon （機の）カム over to 昼食 and sat next to Mollie, while at the other end of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する I was placed between 行方不明になる Arabin and Lady Altrincham. The girl scarcely threw a word to me, 存在 占領するd in discussing, やめる intelligently, with Hugo Brune the international position of Turkey. I could not 避ける overhearing some of their talk, and I realized that when she chose she could behave like a civilized 存在. It might be that Mollie's morning discourse had borne fruit. Her 発言する／表明する was delightful to listen to, with its 十分な, （疑いを）晴らす トンs and delicate modulations. And then, after her habit, her attention wandered, and Hugo's platitudes fell on unheeding ears. She was 星／主役にするing at a picture of a Jacobean Nantley on the 塀で囲む, and presently her 注目する，もくろむs moved up the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する and 残り／休憩（する）d on Vernon.
She spoke to me at last.
"Who is the man next to Mollie—the man who （機の）カム to tea last night? You know him, don't you?"
I told her his 指名する.
"A 兵士?" she asked.
"Has been. Does nothing at 現在の. He has a place in Westmorland."
"You are friends?"
"The closest." There was something about the girl's brusqueness which made me want to answer in monosyllables. Then she suddenly took my breath away.
"He is unhappy," she said. "He looks as if he had lost his way."
She turned to Hugo and, with an urbanity which I had thought impossible, わびるd for her inattention, and took up the conversation at the point at which she had dropped it.
Her words made me keep my 注目する，もくろむs on Vernon. Unhappy! There was little 調印する of it in his lean smiling 直面する, with the tanned cheeks and 安定した 注目する，もくろむs. Mollie was 明確に delighted with him; perhaps her maternal heart had 示すd him 負かす／撃墜する for Dolly. Lost his way? On the contrary he seemed at 完全にする 緩和する with the world. Was this strange girl a sorceress to discover what was hidden 深い in only two men's minds? I had a sense that Vernon and 行方不明になる Arabin, with nothing on earth in ありふれた, had yet a 確かな affinity. Each had a 緊張する of romance in them— romance and the 予測できない.
Vernon had モーターd over to Wirlesdon and 提案するd to walk 支援する, so I …を伴ってd him for part of the road. I was glad of a chance for a talk, for I was miserably conscious that we were slipping away from each other. I didn't see how I could help it, for I was immersed in practical 事件／事情／状勢s, while he would 固執する in living for a dream. Before the war I had been half under the （一定の）期間 of that dream, but four years' （選挙などの）運動をするing had given me a distaste for the fantastic and 始める，決める my feet very solidly on the 激しく揺する of facts. Our two circles of comprehension, which used to intersect, had now become self-含む／封じ込めるd.
I asked him what he was doing with himself, and he said 追跡（する）ing, and 狙撃, and dabbling in 調書をとる／予約するs. He was 令状ing something—I think about 原始の Greek 宗教, in consequence of some notions he had 選ぶd up during his service in the Aegean.
"本気で, old fellow," I said, "isn't it time you settled 負かす／撃墜する to 商売／仕事? You are twenty-five, you have first-class brains, and you are やめる fit now. I can't have you turning into a flâneur."
"There is no 恐れる of that," he replied rather coldly. "I am eager for work, but I 港／避難所't 設立する it yet. My training isn't finished. I must wait till after next April."
"But what is going to happen after that?"
"I don't know. I must see what happens then."
"Vernon," I cried, "we are old friends, and I am going to speak bluntly. You really must 直面する up to facts. What is going to happen next April? What can happen? Put it at its highest. You may pass through some strange mental experience. I can't conceive what it may be, but suppose the last door does open and you see something strange and beautiful or even terrible— I don't know what. It will all happen inside your mind. It will 一連の会議、交渉／完成する off the recurring experiences you have had from childhood, but it can't do anything more."
"It will do much more," he said. "It will be the 危機 of my life... Why have you become so 懐疑的な, Ned? You used to think as I do about it."
"It will only be a 危機 if you make it so, and it's too risky. Supposing, on the other 手渡す, that nothing happens. You will have 重要なd your whole 存在 up to an 期待 which fails. You will be derelict, 削減（する） clean from your moorings. It's too risky, I tell you."
He shook his 長，率いる. "We have fallen out of understanding each other. Your second 代案／選択肢 is impossible. I know it in my bones. Something will happen—must happen—and then I shall know what I have to do with my life. It will be the ピストル-発射 for the start."
"But, my dear old man, think of the hazard. You are 火刑／賭けるing everything on a wild chance. Heaven knows, I'm not 冷淡な. I believe in you—I believe in a way in the reality of the dream. But life is a prosaic thing, and if you are to have marvels in it you should take them in your stride. I want to see you with some sort of 政策 for the 未来, and letting the last 行う／開催する／段階 of your dream 減少（する） in 自然に into a 戦略の 計画（する）. You can't, at twenty-six, sit waiting on a 発覚. You must 形態／調整 your own course, and take the 発覚 when it comes. If you don't, you'll find yourself derelict. Damn it, you're far too good to be a waif."
He smiled a little sadly. "We're pretty far apart now, I'm afraid. Can't you see that the thing is too big a part of me to be 扱う／治療するd as a 味方する-show? It's what I've been sent into the world for. I'm waiting for my marching orders."
"Then you're waiting for a 奇蹟," I said testily.
"True. I am waiting for a 奇蹟," he replied. "We needn't argue about it, Ned, for 奇蹟s are outside argument. In いっそう少なく than six months I will know. Till then I am content to live by 約束."
After leaving him, I walked 支援する to the house in an uncomfortable でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる of mind. I realized that the affection between us was as 深い as ever, but I had a 有罪の sense of having left him in the lurch. He was alone now, 反して once I had been with him, and I hated to think of his loneliness.
As I crossed the 橋（渡しをする） between the lakes I met 行方不明になる Arabin sauntering bareheaded in the autumn sunlight. I would have passed on, with a curt 迎える／歓迎するing, for I was in no mood to talk trivialities to a girl I disliked, but to my surprise she stopped and turned with me up the long grassy aisle which led to the gardens.
"I （機の）カム out to 会合，会う you," she said. "I want to talk to you."
My 返答 cannot have been encouraging, but she took no notice of that.
"You're a lawyer, aren't you?" she went on. "Mollie says you are very clever. You look clever."
I daresay I grinned. I was 存在 comprehensively patronized.
"井戸／弁護士席, I want you to help me. I have some tiresome 合法的な 複雑化s to disentangle, and my solicitor is a sheep. I mean to 解雇（する） him."
I explained the etiquette of my profession.
"Oh, then you can tell him what to do. You'll understand his silly talk, which I don't. You make him obey you."
"My dear young lady," I said, "I cannot 請け負う 私的な 商売／仕事. You see I'm in the 雇う of the 政府."
"Don't be afraid, I can 支払う／賃金 you all 権利." The words were too naïve to be 侮辱ing.
I said nothing, and she darted before me and looked me in the 直面する.
"You mean that you won't help me?" she asked.
"I mean that I'm not 許すd," I replied. Without another word she swung 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and disappeared up a 味方する glade. As she 消えるd の中で the beech trees, a 人物／姿／数字 as russet as the drift of leaves, I thought I had never seen anything more quick and slender, and I fervently hoped that I should never see her again.
In that hope I was mistaken. A fortnight later the 財務省 Solicitor sent me the papers in one of those intricate international 事例／患者s which were the 破片 of the war. It was a （人命などを）奪う，主張する by a 居住（者） abroad, who had not lost his British 国籍, for 補償（金） for some oppressive 行為／法令／行動する of one of the transient Greek 政府s. I left the thing to my "devil," and just skimmed his 公式文書，認める before the necessary 会議／協議会 with the 原告／提訴人's solicitors. To my surprise I saw that it had to do with the island of Plakos and the 指名する of Arabin.
Mr. Mower, of the reputable 会社／堅い of Mower and Lidderdale, was not unlike a sheep in 外見—a Leicester ewe for choice. He had a large pale high-boned 直面する, rimless spectacles, a 刈る of nice fleecy white hair, and the 病人の枕元 manner of the good family solicitor. My 迅速な 熟考する／考慮する of the papers showed me that the oppressive 行為／法令／行動するs were not 否定するd, but that the 肩書を与える of the 原告／提訴人 was questioned.
"This is a 事柄 of 国内の 法律," I said—"the lex loci rei sitae. If the 肩書を与える to the land is 論争d, it is a 事例／患者 for the Greek 法廷，裁判所s."
"We have 推論する／理由 to believe that the defence is not 本気で put 今後, for the 肩書を与える is beyond 論争, and we are at a loss to understand the 態度 of the Greek 政府. The 文書s are all in our 所有／入手, and we took Mr. Blakeney's advice on them. His opinion is の中で the papers left with you—and you will see that he has no 疑問 on the 事柄."
Mr. Blakeney certainly had not, as I saw from his opinion, nor had my "devil." The latter characterized the defence as "monstrous." It seemed to be based on an 独断的な 行為／法令／行動する of the old Greek 国家の 議会 of 1830. My 公式文書，認める said that the 肩書を与える was 完全にする in every 尊敬（する）・点, and that the 試みる／企てる to question it seemed to be a 種類 of insanity. A 指名する caught my attention.
"What is Koré?" I asked.
"It is 行方不明になる Arabin's Christian 指名する. Greek, I 推定する," said Mr. Mower, very much in the トン in which Mr. Pecksniff 観察するd, "Pagan, I 悔いる to say."
I read the 公式文書，認める again, and Blakeney's opinion. Blakeney was an 当局 from whom I was not 性質の／したい気がして to 異なる, and the facts seemed too 特許 for argument. As I turned over the papers I saw the 指名する of another solicitor on them.
"You have not always 行為／法令／行動するd for the Arabin family?" I asked.
"Only within the last few months. Derwents were the family solicitors, but 行方不明になる Arabin was 不満な with them and withdrew her 商売／仕事. Curiously enough, they advised that the （人命などを）奪う，主張する of the Greek 政府 was good, and should not be …に反対するd."
"What!" I exclaimed. Derwents are one of the best 会社／堅いs in England, and the 上級の partner, Sebastian Derwent, was my oldest （弁護士の）依頼人. He was not only a sound lawyer, but a good scholar and a good fellow. What on earth had induced him to give such paradoxical advice?
I told Mr. Mower that the 事柄 seemed plain enough, but that for my own satisfaction I 提案するd to give その上の consideration to the papers. I took them home with me that evening, and the more I 熟考する／考慮するd them the いっそう少なく I could understand Derwent's 活動／戦闘. The thing seemed a bluff so impudent as to be beyond argument. The abstract of 肩書を与える was explicit enough, and Blakeney, who had had the 初めの 文書s, was emphatic on the point. But the 会社／堅い of Derwents was not in the habit of 事実上の／代理 without good 原因（となる）... I 設立する myself becoming 利益／興味d in the 事件／事情／状勢. Plakos was still a disquieting memory, and the outrageous girl at Wirlesdon was of a piece with its strangeness.
A day or two later I was dining at the Athenaeum before going 負かす／撃墜する to the House, and I saw Sebastian Derwent eating a 独房監禁 meal at an 隣接する （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. I moved over beside him, and after some casual conversation I 投機・賭けるd to sound him on the 支配する. With another man it might have been a delicate 仕事, but we were old and confidential friends.
I told him I had had the Plakos 事例／患者 before me. "You used to 行為／法令／行動する for the Arabins?" I said.
He nodded, and a slight 当惑 entered his manner. "My father and grandfather, too, before me. The 会社／堅い had a difficult time with old Tom Arabin. He had a habit of coming 負かす／撃墜する to the office with a horsewhip, and on one occasion my grandfather was compelled to ひったくる it from him, break it over his 膝, and pitch it into the 解雇する／砲火／射撃."
"I can imagine easier （弁護士の）依頼人s. But I am puzzled about that preposterous Greek （人命などを）奪う，主張する. I can't think how it （機の）カム to be raised, for it is sheer bluff."
He reddened a little, and 崩壊するd his bread.
"I advised 行方不明になる Arabin not to 論争 it," he said.
"I know, and I can't imagine why. You advised her to sit 負かす／撃墜する under a piece of 悪名高い ゆすり，強要."
"I advised her to settle it."
"But how can you settle a 論争 when all the 権利s are on one 味方する? Do you 持続する that there was any 法律 or 公正，普通株主権 in the Greek 事例／患者?"
He hesitated for a second. "No," he said, "the （人命などを）奪う，主張する was bad in 法律. But its 受託 would have had 確かな advantages for 行方不明になる Arabin."
I suppose I looked dumbfounded. "It's a long story," he said, "and I'm not sure that I have the 権利 to tell it to you."
"Let us leave it at that, then. Of course it's no 商売／仕事 of 地雷." I did not want to embarrass an old friend.
But he seemed disinclined to leave it. "You think I have 行為／法令／行動するd unprofessionally?" he 投機・賭けるd.
"God forbid! I know you too 井戸／弁護士席, and I don't want to poke my nose into 私的な 事件／事情／状勢s."
"I can tell you this much. 行方不明になる Arabin is in a position of extreme difficulty. She is alone in the world, without a 近づく relation. She is very young, and not やめる the person to manage a troublesome 広い地所."
"But surely that is no 推論する／理由 why she should 降伏する her patrimony to a 偽の 需要・要求する?"
"It would not have been 正確に／まさに 降伏する. I advised her not to 服従させる／提出する but to settle. 十分な 補償（金） would have been paid if she had given up Plakos."
"Oh, come now," I cried. "Who ever heard of voluntary 補償（金） 存在 paid by a little stony-broke 政府 in Eastern Europe?"
"It would have been arranged," he said. "行方不明になる Arabin had friends—a friend—who had 広大な／多数の／重要な 影響（力）. The 補償（金） was 個人として settled, and it was on a generous 規模. 行方不明になる Arabin has fortunately other sources of income than Plakos: indeed, I do not think she draws any serious 歳入 from the island. She would have received a sum of money in 支払い（額）, the 利益／興味 on which would have 追加するd 大幅に to her income."
"But I still don't see the 動機. If the lady is not worried about money, why should her friends be so anxious to 増加する her income?"
Mr. Derwent shook his 長，率いる. "Money is not the 動機. The fact is that Plakos is a troublesome 所有物／資産／財産. The Arabin family have never been popular, and the inhabitants are 騒然とした and barely civilized. The thing is 重さを計るing on her mind. It is not the sort of 所有／入手 for a young girl."
"I see. ーするために rid 行方不明になる Arabin of a damnosa haereditas you entered into a friendly 共謀. I gather that she saw through it."
He nodded. "She is very quick-witted, and was furious at the 尋問 of her 肩書を与える. That was my mistake. I underrated her 知能. I should have had the thing more ingeniously でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れるd. I can 保証する you that my last interview with her was very painful. I was 軍隊d to 収容する／認める the thinness of the Greek （人命などを）奪う，主張する, and after that I had a taste of Tom Arabin's temper. She is an 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の child, but there is wonderful 質 in her, wonderful courage. I 自白する I am thankful as a lawyer to be rid of her 事件／事情／状勢s, but as a friend of the family I cannot help 存在 anxious... She is so terribly alone in the world."
"That is a queer story," I said. "Of course you behaved as I should have 推定する／予想するd, but I fancy that paternal kindliness is thrown away on that young woman. I met her a few weeks ago in a country house, and she struck me as peculiarly able to look after herself. One last question. Who is the friend who is so all-powerful at Athens?"
"That I 恐れる I am not at liberty to tell you," was the answer.
This tale whetted my curiosity. From old Folliot I had learned something of the 記録，記録的な／記録する of the Arabins, and I had my own impression of Plakos as （疑いを）晴らす as a cameo. Now I had その上の 詳細（に述べる）s in my picture. Koré Arabin (半端物 指名する! I remembered from my distant schooldays that Koré was Greek for a "maiden"—it had nothing to do with Corisande of the circus) was the mistress of that 悪意のある island and that brooding house of a people who detested her race. There was danger in the place, danger so 広大な／多数の／重要な that some friend unknown was 用意が出来ている to 支払う／賃金 a large price to get her out of it, and had 伴う／関わるd in the 陰謀（を企てる） the most decorous solicitor in England. Who was this friend? I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to 会合，会う him and to hear more of Plakos, for I realized that he and not Derwent was the 当局.
憶測 as to his 身元 占領するd a good 取引，協定 of my leisure, till suddenly I remembered what Lady Nantley had told me. 行方不明になる Arabin had been living in London with the Ertzbergers before she （機の）カム to Wirlesdon. The friend could only be Theodore Ertzberger. He had endless Greek 関係s, was one of the 長，指導者 支持者s of Venizelos, and it was through his house that the new Greek 貸付金 was to be 問題／発行するd. I had met him, of course, and my recollection was of a small 有望な-注目する，もくろむd man with a 頂点（に達する）d grey 耐えるd and the self-含む／封じ込めるd manner of the high financier. I had liked him, and 設立する nothing of the rastaquouère in him to which Mollie 反対するd. His wife as another 事柄. She was a large, flamboyant ベルギー Jewess, a 決定するd social 登山者, and a 広大な／多数の／重要な patron of art and music, who ran a salon, and whose portraits were to be 設立する in every 展示 of the young school of painters. It was borne in on me that my curiosity would not be 満足させるd till I had had a talk with Ertzberger.
Lady Amysfort arranged the 会合 at a Sunday 昼食, when Madame Ertzberger was mercifully stricken with influenza.
Except for the hostess, it was a man's party, and afterwards she manoeuvred that Ertzberger and I should be left alone in a corner of the big 製図／抽選-room.
I did not waste time （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing about the bush, for I 裁判官d from his 直面する that this man would 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がる plain 取引，協定ing. There was something simple and 罰金 about his small 正規の／正選手 features and the 安定した regard of his dark 注目する，もくろむs.
"I am glad to have this chance of a talk with you," I said. "I have lately been 協議するd about Plakos, and 行方不明になる Arabin's （人命などを）奪う，主張する against the Greek 政府. Also, a few weeks ago, I had the 楽しみ of 会合 行方不明になる Arabin. The whole 商売／仕事 利益／興味s me 堅固に—not as a lawyer but as a human 存在. You see, just before the war I happened to visit Plakos, and I can't やめる get the place out of my 長，率いる. You are a friend of hers, and I should like to know something more about the island. I gather that it's not the most comfortable 肉親，親類d of 広い地所."
He looked me straight in the 直面する. "I think you know Mr. Sebastian Derwent," he said.
"I do. And he gave me a hint of 行方不明になる Arabin's difficulties, and the 解答 提案するd. His 行為／行う may not have been 厳密に professional, but it was extraordinarily 肉親，親類d. But let me make it やめる （疑いを）晴らす that he never について言及するd your 指名する, or gave me any sort of 手がかり（を与える） to it. I guessed that you were the friend, because I knew that 行方不明になる Arabin had been staying in your house."
"You guessed rightly. It is not a thing that I 自然に want made public, but I am not in the least ashamed of the part I played. I welcome the 適切な時期 of discussing it with you. It is a curious thing, but 行方不明になる Arabin has already spoken of you to me."
"She asked me to advise her, and I'm afraid was rather annoyed when I told her that I couldn't take 私的な practice."
"But she has not given up the notion. She never gives up any notion. She has somehow acquired a strong belief in your 知恵."
"I am 強いるd to her, but I am not in a position to help."
He laid his 手渡す on my arm. "Do not 辞退する her," he said 真面目に. "Believe me, no woman ever stood in more desperate need of friends."
His 真面目さ impressed me. "She has a loyal one in you, at any 率. And she seems to be popular, and to have a retinue of young men."
He looked at me はっきりと. "You think she is a light-長，率いるd girl, 充てるd to 楽しみ—rather second-率 楽しみ—a little ill-bred perhaps. But you are wrong, Sir Edward. Here in England she is a バタフライ—dancing till all hours, a madcap in town and in the 追跡（する）ing-field, a bewitcher of foolish boys. Oh, bad form, I 認める you—the worst of bad form. But that is because she comes here for an anodyne. She is feverishly gay because she is trying to forget—trying not to remember that there is 悲劇 waiting behind her."
"Where?" I asked.
"In the island of Plakos."
悲劇—that was the word he used. It had an incongruous sound to me, sitting in a warm London 製図／抽選-room after an excellent 昼食, with the sound of chatter and light laughter coming from the group around my hostess. But he had meant it—his 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な 発言する／表明する and 重荷（を負わせる）d 直面する showed it—and the four 塀で囲むs seemed to fade into another picture—a twilight by a spring sea, and under a shadowy house two men with uplifted 手渡すs and hate and 恐れる in their 注目する，もくろむs.
"If you will do me the honour to listen," Ertzberger was speaking, "I should like to tell you more about 行方不明になる Arabin's 事例／患者."
"Have you known her long?" I asked. A sudden disinclination had come over me to go その上の in this 事件／事情／状勢. I felt dimly that if I became the 受取人 of 信用／信任s I might find myself 伴う／関わるd in some distasteful course of 活動／戦闘.
"Since she was a child. I had 取引 with her father— 商売／仕事 取引—he was no friend of 地雷—but there was a time when I often visited Plakos. I can （人命などを）奪う，主張する that I have known 行方不明になる Arabin for nearly fifteen years."
"Her father was a bit of a blackguard?"
"非，不，無 of the words we use glibly to 述べる evil are やめる 適する to Shelley Arabin. The man was rotten to the very 核心. His father—I remember him too—was unscrupulous and violent, but he had a heart. And he had a 肉親，親類d of 燃やすing courage. Shelley was as hard and 冷淡な as a 石／投石する, and he was also a coward. But he had genius—a genius for wickedness. He was beyond all comparison the worst man I have ever known."
"What did he do?" I asked. "I should have thought the 適切な時期s for wrong-doing in a remote island were 限られた／立憲的な."
"He was a student of evil. He had excellent brains and much learning, and he 充てるd it all to 研究s in devilry. He had his friends—people of his own tastes, who 定評のある him as their master. Some of the 集会s at Plakos would have made Nero vomit. Men and women both... The place stank of 汚職. I have only heard the orgies hinted at— heathenish 残余s from the backstairs of the Middle Ages. And on the fringes of that hell the poor child grew up."
"Unsmirched?"
"Unsmirched! I will 火刑／賭ける my soul on that. A Muse, a Grace, a nymph の中で satyrs. Her innocence kept her from understanding. And then as she grew older and began to have an inkling of horrors, she was in 炎上ing 反乱... I managed to get her sent away, first to school, then to my wife's 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金. さもなければ I think there would have been a 悲劇."
"But surely with her father's death the danger is gone."
He shook his 長，率いる. "Plakos is a strange place, for the tides of civilization and 進歩 seem to have left it high and 乾燥した，日照りの. It is a 遺物 of old days, 十分な of wild beliefs and pagan habits. That was why Shelley could work his will with it. He did not 限定する his evil-doing to his friends and the four 塀で囲むs of his house. He laid a （一定の）期間 of terror on the island. There are horrid tales—I won't trouble you with them—about his 取引 with the 小作農民s, for he revelled in corrupting 青年. And terror grew soon into hate, till in his last days the man's 神経 broke. He lived his last months in gibbering 恐れる. There is something to be said after all for mediaeval methods. Shelley was the 肉親，親類d of scoundrel whom an 乱暴／暴力を加えるd people should have 扱う／治療するd with boiling oil."
"Does the 憎悪 追求する his daughter?" I asked.
"Most certainly. It took years for Plakos to 認める Shelley's enormities, and now the 現実化 has become cumulative, growing with every month. I have had 調査s made—it is 平易な for me since I have スパイ／執行官s everywhere in the Aegean—and I can tell you the thing has become a mania. The war brought the island pretty 近づく 餓死, for the fishing was 手足を不自由にする／（物事を）損なうd and a succession of bad seasons spoiled the wretched 刈るs. Also there was a deadly 疫病／流行性の of influenza. 井戸／弁護士席, the unsettlement of men's minds, which is 設立する all over the world to-day, has become in Plakos sheer madness. Remember, the people are 原始の, and have savagery in their 血 and 半端物 約束s in their hearts. I do not know much about these things, but scholars have told me that in the islands the old gods are not altogether dead. The people have 苦しむd, and they 非難する their sufferings on the Arabins, till they have made a monstrous legend of it. Shelley is in hell and beyond their reach, but Shelley's daughter is there. She is the witch who has wronged them, and they are the 肉親，親類d of folk who are 有能な of witch-燃やすing."
"Good God!" I cried. "Then the girl ought never to be 許すd to return."
"So I thought, and hence my little 共謀 which failed. I may tell you in 信用／信任 that it was I who 誘発するd the 活動／戦闘 of the Greek 政府, and was 用意が出来ている to find the 補償（金）. But I was met by a 石／投石する 塀で囲む. She 主張するs on 持つ／拘留するing on to the place. Worse, she 主張するs on going 支援する. She went there last spring, and the spring is a perilous time, for the people have had the winter to brood over their 憎悪. I do not know whether she is fully conscious of the 危険, for いつかs I think she is still only a child. But last year she was in very real danger, and she must have felt it. Behind all her bravado I could see that she was afraid."
It was an 半端物 tale to hear in a commonplace 製図／抽選-room, and it was odder to hear it from such a 語り手. There was nothing romantic about Ertzberger. I daresay he had the imaginative quickness of his race, but the 支配的な impression was of solid good sense. He looked at the thing from a 商売／仕事 man's point of 見解（をとる）, and the 冷淡な facts made him shudder.
"What on earth is her 推論する／理由?" I asked. "Has she any affection for Plakos?"
"She hates it. But there is some stubborn point of honour which forbids her to let it go. She has her grandfather's 猛烈な／残忍な obstinacy. 運命／宿命 has dared her to defend her own, and she has 受託するd the challenge... It is not 単に the sense of 所有物／資産／財産. I think she feels that she has a 義務—that she cannot run away from the consequences of her father's devilry. Her presence there at the mercy of the people is a 肉親，親類d of atonement."
"Has she any friends in the island?"
"An old steward is the only man in the house. She may have her 支持者s outside, but they cannot be many, for she has not lived continuously there for years. Last spring I tried to have her guarded, but she saw through my 計画（する） and forbade it. All I could do was to have the place watched on my own account. This winter my （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） is that things are worse. There is 飢饉 in the hills, and the hillmen are looking with jealous 注目する，もくろむs に向かって the house by the sea. The stories grow wilder, too."
"What 肉親，親類d?"
"Oh, witchcraft. That the Arabins are sorcerers, and that she herself is a witch. Every misfortune in the island is laid to her account. God knows what may happen this spring, if she 固執するs in going 支援する! My hope was that she might find some lover who would make her forget the obsession, but on the contrary the obsession has made her blind to lovers. Perhaps you have noticed it... She seems to flirt outrageously, but she keeps every man at a distance ... Now, do you understand 行方不明になる Arabin a little better?"
I was beginning to. A picture was growing up in my mind of something infinitely pathetic, and terribly alone. A child terrified by a nightmare life which she did not understand—carried off to a new 環境 from which she 抽出するd what was most feverish and vulgar, for she had no canons, yet keeping through it all a pitiful innocence—returning to a half-comprehension which 反乱d her soul—resolute to 直面する the consequences of the past with an illogical gallantry. I did not know when I had heard a tale that so moved me.
"You will not 辞退する her if she asks your help?" Ertzberger pleaded.
"But what can I do?" I said. "I'm a lawyer, and she doesn't want 合法的な advice, even if I were 解放する／自由な to give it her."
"She has got the notion that you can help her. Don't ask me why or how. Call it a girl's fancy and make the best of it. I cannot 影響（力） her, Derwent couldn't, but you may, because for some 推論する／理由 or other she believes that you are wise... I think... I think that she thinks that you can tell her what 正確に she has to 恐れる in Plakos. There is a 集まり of papers, you know."
"What to 恐れる!" I exclaimed. "Surely you have just made that plain. A famished and half-civilized peasantry with a long 記録，記録的な／記録する of ill 治療. Isn't that enough?"
"There may be something more," Ertzberger said slowly. "She has an idea that there is something more... and she is terrified of that something. If you can get rid of her terrors you will be doing a humane 行為／法令／行動する, Sir Edward. The trouble, as I have told you, is that she will take so few into her 信用／信任."
"Look here, Mr. Ertzberger," I said. "I will be やめる frank with you. 行方不明になる Arabin did not attract me—indeed I have not often been more repelled by a young woman. But what you have said puts a new complexion on her behaviour. Tell her I am willing to do my best for her, to advise her, to help her in any way I can. But if she wouldn't listen to you, you may be 確かな she won't listen to me."
"That's very good of you," he said, rising. "She 提案するs to go to Plakos in March. Pray God we can put some sanity into her in the next three months."
Two days later I had to go north by an 早期に train from Euston, and opposite my 壇・綱領・公約 a special was waiting to take a 追跡（する）ing party 負かす／撃墜する to somewhere in the Shires. Around the doors of the carriages stood a number of expensive-looking young people, の中で whom I 認めるd 行方不明になる Arabin. She wore a long fur coat, and 匂いをかぐd at a bunch of violets, while in her high, （疑いを）晴らす 発言する／表明する she 交流d badinage with two young men. As she stood with one foot on the carriage step, her small 長，率いる 攻撃するd backward, her red lips parted in laughter, it was hard to connect her with the stricken lady of Ertzberger's story. Just as the special was leaving, I saw Vernon hurry up, also in 追跡（する）ing-道具. He cast one ちらりと見ること at 行方不明になる Arabin, and 設立する a seat in another carriage. I hoped the Pytchley would have a 急速な／放蕩な day, for I did not see these two fraternizing during waits at covert-味方する.
Curiously enough I saw the girl again the same week, also in a 鉄道 train. I was returning from Liverpool, and our trains 停止（させる）d beside each other at Rugby. She was alone in her carriage, the winter dusk was 落ちるing, but the lights were not yet lit, and I saw her only faintly, silhouetted against the さらに先に window. She was not asleep, but her 長，率いる was sunk as if in a dream. In the few seconds during which I watched I had a strong impression of loneliness, almost of dejection. She was alone with her thoughts, and they were 激しい.
That evening, on my return to my flat, I 設立する a big 小包 of papers. Characteristically there was no covering letter or 身元確認，身分証明 of any sort, but a ちらりと見ること showed me what they were. My time after dinner that night was at my own 処分, and I 充てるd it to reading them. I believe I would have put aside work of whatever 緊急 for that 目的, for Plakos had begun to 支配する my thoughts.
The papers were a curious jumble—no 合法的な 文書s, but a 集まり of family 古記録s and 公式文書，認めるs on the island. I 観察するd that there was nothing 関心d with Shelley. Most of the things had to do with old Tom Arabin—correspondence, 初めの and copied, which had passed between him and his friends or enemies. There were letters from Byron and Shelley and Trelawny, one from no いっそう少なく a person than Sir Walter Scott, many from John （機の）カム Hobhouse, 公式の／役人 派遣（する）s from the British Foreign Office, a formal 公式文書，認める or two from Castlereagh, and several long and 利益／興味ing epistles from Canning, who seemed to have had some friendship for the old fellow. There was a 量, too, of correspondence with 大陸の statesmen, and I 観察するd several famous 指名するs. All this I put on one 味方する, for it did not 関心 my 目的.
Then there was old Tom Arabia's diary, which I skimmed. It was a very human and 爆発性の 文書, but there was little about Plakos in it. Tom was more 利益／興味d in the high politics of Europe than in the little domain he had acquired. Next I turned up a manuscript history of the island in French, written 明らかに about 1860 by a Greek of the 指名する of Karapanos. This was a dull work, 存在 単に a 要約 of the island's 記録，記録的な／記録する under Venetian and Turkish 支配する, and the doings of its people in the War of 解放. Then （機の）カム a bundle of 早期に nineteenth-century 地図／計画するs and charts, and some 公式文書，認めるs on olive culture. There was a （製品，工事材料の）一回分, too, of 詩（を作る）s in Greek and English, probably Tom's work and not very good. There was a pedigree of the Arabin family in the old Irtling days, and a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 more junk which had not even an antiquarian 利益／興味. I 押すd away the papers with a sense of 失敗. There was nothing here to throw light on Plakos; if such 構成要素 存在するd it must have been in Shelley's papers, of which his daughter had doubtless made a bonfire.
Then I noticed something の中で the 公式文書，認めるs on olive culture, and drew out a 厚い, old-fashioned envelope ひどく 調印（する）d with green wax, which bore the Arabin 装置 of a Turk's 長，率いる. I opened it and 抽出するd a sheet of yellowish parchment, covered closely with Greek characters. I was taught Greek at school, though I have forgotten most of it, but I never professed to be able to read even the printed Greek of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. This 文書 seemed to be of that date, and its insane ligatures and 収縮過程s 完全に 敗北・負かすd me. But there might be something in these hieroglyphics, so I bundled up the 残り／休憩（する） of the papers and locked the envelope in a 派遣（する） box.
Next day I paid a visit to a Chancery barrister of my 知識 whose hobby was mediaeval Greek, and who had written a monograph on Aldus Manutius. He 診察するd the thing with delight, pronounced the calligraphy fifteenth century, and 約束d to 令状 out the contents for me in decent Greek script.
It was not till 早期に in the New Year that I got the manuscript 支援する from him. The 仕事, he said, had been very difficult, and though he was pretty 確かな that he had got the transliteration 訂正する, he did not profess to be able to construe it. "I'm a typographer," he wrote, "not a scholar. The thing, too, is 明白に corrupt, and I should call it the work of an uneducated man who copied what he did not understand. But it is very curious. It seems to be an account of a place called Kynaetho. Better show it to—" and he について言及するd several 指名するs.
I did not happen to know any of the people he 特記する／引用するd, and it occurred to me that I might 協議する Vernon. He was, I knew, a 罰金 scholar, and he had kept up his 利益／興味 in Greek literature. So I sent the 初めの and the modern 見解／翻訳／版 to him, 説 that the 文書 had come into my 手渡すs professionally and I should like to know if he could make anything of it.
Next day I had Vernon on the telephone and he seemed to be excited. "Where on earth did you 選ぶ up that thing?" he asked. "I suppose it isn't a 偽の?"
"本物の enough," I replied, "but I can't tell you its story yet. Can you make sense of it?"
"I wouldn't say 正確に／まさに 'sense,' but I can translate it after a fashion. I worked at it last night till the small hours. If I knew the provenance of the manuscript, I might be able to understand it better. Come and dine to-night, and we'll talk about it."
Vernon had taken a flat in Cleveland 列／漕ぐ／騒動, and it was a proof of our 漸進的な estrangement that till that evening I had never been inside its doors. Indeed we had not met since that Sunday at Wirlesdon.
"I saw you at Euston one morning before Christmas," I said. "行方不明になる Arabin was going to 追跡（する） in the same train."
"行方不明になる Arabin?" he puzzled. "I don't think I know—"
"The queer girl who was at Wirlesdon."
"Is that her 指名する? I didn't know it. She rides 井戸／弁護士席, but her manners are atrocious. Lord, how I dislike these déracinés! Let's get dinner over, for I've a lot to say to you about your jigsaw puzzle. It's 極端に 利益／興味ing, you know."
Later in the evening he put before me several sheets of foolscap on which he had written the translation in his small beautiful 手渡す.
"The thing is 長，率いるd Ta Exotika," he said. "That puzzled me at first, till I remembered the phrase in Basil of Caesarea. It was the word used by the 早期に Christians to 述べる the old divinities. Whoever wrote this—I don't mean the fifteenth-century scribe, but the 初めの author—was no 疑問 a Christian, and he is 述べるing a belief and a 儀式 which 存在するd in his time at a place called Kynaetho."
"Where is that?"
"I'm hanged if I know. It's a 公正に／かなり ありふれた place 指名する in Greece. There's one in Arcadia."
I read his translation and could not make much of it. It reminded me of a schoolboy's 見解／翻訳／版 of a bit of Herodotus. "In Kynaetho," said the writer, "there is a custom at the Spring Festival of welcoming the Queen (Despoina was the word) with the 儀式s of the tympanon and the kestos, such as they use in the Mysteries. There is a 確かな sacred place, a 井戸／弁護士席 beside a white cypress, from which all save the purified are 除外するd. In Kynaetho the Queen is known as Fairborn (Kalligenia). In winter the Queen is asleep, but she wakes in Spring, wherefore the Spring month is called by her 指名する... " After this （機の）カム a fuller description of the 儀式s and a lot of talk about "mantic birds."
"There's nothing much in the first part," said Vernon. "It's the ordinary 儀式 of the rebirth of Demeter. But notice that she is called 'Lady of the Wild Things.' There was a mighty unpleasant 味方する to Demeter 同様に as an idyllic one, and it didn't do to take liberties with the Queen of the Shades. But read on."
The writer went on to say that in time of 広大な／多数の／重要な 苦しめる at Kynaetho there was a different 儀式. It then became necessary to 招待する not only the Mistress but the Master. For this 目的 a virgin and a 青年 must be chosen and 始める，決める apart in a hallowed place, and fed upon sacred food. The choosing was done by the 勝利者 in a race, who was given the 指名する of King. Then on the 任命するd day, after the purification, when the dithyramb had been sung, Bromios would be born from Semele in the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, and with him would come the Mistress. After that the place would be loved by the Gods, and corn, and oil, and ワイン would be multiplied.
That was the gist of the story. The manuscript must have been imperfect, for there were gaps and some obvious nonsense, and there were fragments of 詩（を作る） 引用するd which I took to be part of the dithyramb. One ran like this:
"Io, Kouros most 広大な／多数の／重要な. I give thee あられ／賞賛する.
Come, O Dithyrambos, Bromios come, and bring with thee
宗教上の hours of thy most 宗教上の Spring...
Then will be flung over earth immortal a garland of flowers,
発言する／表明するs of song will rise の中で the 麻薬を吸うs,
The Dancing 床に打ち倒す will be loud with the calling of 栄冠を与えるd Semele."
I laid the paper 負かす／撃墜する. Vernon was watching me with 有望な 注目する，もくろむs.
"Do you see what it is? Some of those lines I 認める. They come from the Hymn of the Kouretes, which was discovered the other day in Crete, and from the Paean to Dionysos 設立する at Delphi, and there is a fragment of Pindar in them too. We know Koré, the Maiden, and we know the Kouros, who might be any male god—Dionysos or Zeus, or Apollo—but this is the only 事例／患者 I ever heard of where both Koré and Kouros are 設立する in the same 儀式. Kynaetho, wherever it was, must have 公正に／かなり gone on the 破産した／（警察が）手入れする ... It's amazingly 利益／興味ing, and that's why I want to know the story of the manuscript. I tell you it's a find of the first importance to scholarship. Look at the other things too—the sacred race, and the 勝利者 called the King, just like the Basileus at the Olympic games.
"And there's more," he went on. "Look at the passage about the hallowing of the maiden and the 青年. How does it go?" He 選ぶd up the paper and read: "'Then the Consecrator shall 始める，決める aside a 青年 and a virgin, who shall remain consecrate in a sanctity which for all others shall be a place unapproachable. For seven days they shall be fed with pure food, eggs, and cheese, and barley-cakes, and 乾燥した，日照りのd figs, and water from the 井戸／弁護士席 by the white cypress.' Do you see what that means? It was a human sacrifice. The fellow who wrote this skates lightly over the facts—I don't believe he was a Christian after all, or he wouldn't have taken it so calmly. The boy and the girl had to die before the Gods could be re-born. You see, it was a last 資源—not an 年次の 儀式, but one reserved for a desperate need. All the words are ritual words—horkos, the 聖域, and abatos, the tabu place, and hosioter, the consecrator. If we knew 正確に／まさに what hosiotheis meant we should know a good 取引，協定 about Greek 宗教. There were ugly patches in it. People try to gloss over the human sacrifice 味方する, and of course civilized Greeks, like the Athenians, soon got rid of it; but I 港／避難所't a 疑問 the thing went on all through classical times in Thessaly, and Epirus, and Arcadia, and some of the islands. Indeed, in the islands it 生き残るd till almost the other day. There was a 事例／患者 not so long ago in Santorini."
He 圧力（をかける）d me to tell him the origin of the paper, but I felt 気が進まない to について言及する 行方不明になる Arabin. He was so 深く，強烈に prejudiced against the girl, that it seemed 不公平な to 明らかにする／漏らす to him even the most trivial of her 私的な 事件／事情／状勢s. I put him off by 説 it was the 所有物／資産／財産 of a （弁護士の）依頼人, and that I would find out its history and tell him later.
"I have made a copy of the Greek text," he said. "May I keep it?"
I told him, certainly. And that was all that happened during the evening. 以前は we would have sat up talking and smoking till all hours, but now I felt that the curtain was too 激しい between us to 許す of ordinary conversation. We would get at once into difficult topics. Besides, I did not want to talk. The fact was that I was acquiring an obsession of my own—a 悲劇の 反抗的な girl moving between mirthless gaiety and menaced 孤独. She might be innocent of the witchcraft in which Plakos believed, but she had cast some outlandish （一定の）期間 over me.
Before the end of the week 行方不明になる Arabin rang me up.
"You're Sir Edward Leithen? I sent you some papers. Have you looked at them?"
I told her I had.
"Then you had better come and talk to me. Come on Saturday and I'll give you 昼食. Half-past one."
There was no word of thanks for my trouble, but I obeyed the 召喚するs as if it had been a 王室の 命令（する）. She had taken a flat in a 封鎖する off Berkeley Square, and I wondered what sort of 環境 she had made for herself. I think I 推定する／予想するd a slovenly place 十分な of cushions and French novels and hot-house flowers. Instead I 設立する a large room wholly without frippery—a big 明らかにする 令状ing-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, leather arm-議長，司会を務めるs like a man's smoking-room, and on the 塀で囲むs one or two 追跡（する）ing prints and some water-colour sketches of English landscape. There were few 調書をとる／予約するs, and those I looked at were 郡 history. It was a 穏やかな frosty day, and the windows were wide open. The only decorations were some dogwood 支店s and hedgerow berries—the spoil which townsfolk bring 支援する in winter from country week-ends.
She was in tweeds, for she was off to Wirlesdon that afternoon, and—perhaps in my honour—she had forborne to 砕く her 直面する. Once again I was struck by the 解放する／自由な vigour of her movements, and the quick vitality of her 注目する，もくろむs. The cabaret atmosphere was 明確に no part of the real woman; rather, as I now saw her, she seemed to carry with her a breath of the fields and hills.
At 昼食 we talked stiltedly of the Nantleys and 追跡（する）ing, but no sooner was coffee served than she （機の）カム to 商売／仕事.
"Theodore has told you about me? You see the 肉親，親類d of 盗品故買者 I'm up against. What I want to know is just 正確に／まさに how high and 厚い it is, and that no one can tell me. I liked your looks the first time I saw you, and every one says you are clever. Now, understand one thing about me, I'm not going to show the white feather. Whatever it is, I'm going to stick it out. Have you that （疑いを）晴らす in your 長，率いる?"
As I looked at the 会社／堅い little chin I believed her.
"井戸／弁護士席, can you enlighten me about the 盗品故買者? You've heard all that Theodore has to say, and you know the cheerful sort of family I belong to. Did you find anything in the papers?"
"You've read them yourself?" I asked.
"I tried to, but I'm not clever, you see. I thought my grandfather's 定期刊行物 広大な／多数の／重要な nonsense. I had never heard of most of the 指名するs. But you're good at these things. Did you make nothing of them?"
"Nothing." I ran over the items in the bundle, not について言及するing the Greek manuscript, which seemed to me to have nothing to do with the 支配する. "But there must be other papers."
She 紅潮／摘発するd わずかに. "There were many others, but I 燃やすd them. Perhaps you can guess why."
"行方不明になる Arabin," I said, "I want to help you, but I don't think we need bother about the papers. Let's go 支援する to the beginning. I suppose it's no use my 勧めるing you to get out of Plakos, settle in England, and wipe all the past out of your memory?"
"Not the slightest."
"I wonder why. After all, it's only ありふれた sense."
"ありふれた cowardice," she retorted, with a 投げ上げる／ボディチェックする of her 長，率いる. "I have known Theodore all my life, and I have forbidden him to raise that question. I have known you about a month, and I forbid you."
There was something so flat-footed and final about her that I laughed. She 星／主役にするd at me haughtily for a moment, and then laughed also.
"Go on with what you were 説," she said. "I stay at Plakos, and you must make your 調書をとる／予約する for that. Now then."
"Your family was 人気がない—I understand, 正確に，正当に 人気がない. All sorts of wild beliefs grew up about them の中で the 小作農民s, and they have been transferred to you. The people are half savages, and half 餓死するd, and their mood is dangerous. They are coming to see in you the 原因（となる） of their misfortunes. You go there alone and unprotected, and you have no friends in the island. The danger is that, after a winter of brooding, they may try in some horrible way to wreak their vengeance on you. That is what I learned from Mr. Ertzberger."
The 要約, as I made it, sounded unpleasant enough, but the girl did not seem to feel it so. She nodded briskly. "That, at any 率, is what Theodore says. He thinks they may make me a sacrifice. Stuff and nonsense, I say."
The word "sacrifice" disquieted me. It reminded me of the Greek which Vernon had translated.
"Some 危険 there must be," I went on, "but what I cannot tell is the exact moment of it. Even の中で a savage people unpopularity need not 伴う／関わる 悲劇. You were in Plakos last spring. Tell me what happened."
She fitted a cigarette into a long amber 支えるもの／所有者, and blew a cloud of smoke which she watched till it disappeared.
"Nothing much. I was left 完全に to myself. There was only one servant in the house, old Mitri the steward, and I had also my maid. The whole 設立 was sent to Coventry. We had to get our food from the 本土／大陸, for we could buy nothing, except now and then a little milk through Mitri's married daughter. It wasn't pleasant, I can tell you. But the worst was when I went for a walk. If I met a man he would make the 調印する of the evil 注目する，もくろむ and spit. If I spoke to a child its mother would snatch it up and race indoors with it. The girls and women all wore blue beads as a charm against me, and carried garlic. I could smell it wherever I went. いつかs I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to cry, and いつかs I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to 断言する, but you can do nothing with a silent ボイコット（する）. I could have shaken the fools."
"What had they against you? Did you ever find out?"
"Oh, Mitri used to tell us gossip that he had heard through his daughter, but Mitri isn't too popular himself, and he is old and can go about very little. It seemed they called me Basilissa. That means Queen, and sounds friendly enough, but I think the word they really used was diabolissa, which means a she-devil. The better 性質の／したい気がして ones thought I was a Nereid—that's what they call fairies—but some said I was a strigla—that's a horrible 肉親，親類d of harpy, and some thought I was a vrykolakas, which is a vampire. They used to light little 解雇する／砲火／射撃s in the graveyards to keep me away. Oh, I got very sick of my 評判. It was a hideous bore not to be able to go anywhere without seeing 脅すd people dodging up byways, and making the 調印する of the cross, and 叫び声をあげるing for their children—簡単に damnable."
"It must have been damnable. I should have thought it rather terrifying too."
"Don't imagine that they 脅すd me. I was really more sorry than angry. They were only foolish people 脅すd half out of their minds, and, after all, my family has done a good 取引，協定 to 脅す them. It is folly—nothing but folly, and the only way to （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 folly is to live it 負かす／撃墜する. I don't 非難する the poor devils, but I'm going to bring them to a better mind. I 辞退する to run away because of a pack of fairy tales."
"There were no 敵意を持った 行為／法令／行動するs?" I asked.
She seemed to 反映する. "No," she answered. "One morning we 設立する a splash of 血 on the house door, which sent old Mitri to his 祈りs. But that was only a silly joke."
"Mr. Ertzberger hinted that there might be trouble this year from the people in the hills?"
Her 直面する 常習的な.
"I wish to Heaven I knew that for 確かな . It would be the best news I ever got. Those hillmen are not my people, and if they 干渉する I will have them whipped off the place. I will not have any 保護 against my own peasantry—Theodore is always 圧力（をかける）ing me, but I won't have it—it would spoil everything—it wouldn't be the game. But if those filthy mountaineers come within a mile of Plakos I will 雇う a 連隊 to shoot them 負かす／撃墜する. Pray God they come. We of the coast have always hated the mountains, and I believe I could 決起大会／結集させる my people."
"But I thought you owned the whole island?"
"No one owns the hills. My grandfather 得るd the seigneury of Plakos, but he never （人命などを）奪う，主張するd more than the good land by the sea. The hills have always been a no-man's-land 十分な of 強盗団の一味. We paid them 予定s—I still 支払う／賃金 them—and we did not quarrel, but there was no coming and going between us. They are a different race from our pure Greek 在庫／株—mongrels of Slav and Turk, I believe."
The spirit of the girl 慰安d me. If Ertzberger's news was true, it might save the 状況／情勢, and bring the problem out of the realm of groping mystery to a straightforward defence of 所有物／資産／財産... But, after all, the hills were distant, and the 脅すd tenants were at the house door. We must 直面する the nearer 危険，危なくする.
"Is there no one in the village," I said, "whom you can have it out with? No big 農業者? What about the priests?"
She shook her 長，率いる. "No one. The priests do not love my family, for they call themselves Christians, while we are カトリック教徒s."
Twenty years spent in 診察するing 証言，証人／目撃するs has given me an 激烈な／緊急の instinct about candour. There was that in the girl's 注目する，もくろむs and 発言する／表明する as she spoke which told me that she was keeping something 支援する, something which made her uneasy.
"Tell me everything," I said. "Has no priest talked to you?"
"Yes, there was one. I will tell you. He is an old man, and very timid. He （機の）カム to me at night, after 断言するing Mitri to tell no one. He 勧めるd me to go away for ever."
Her 注目する，もくろむs were troubled now, and had that abstracted look which I had 公式文書，認めるd before.
"What was his 推論する／理由?"
"Oh, care for his precious church. He was alarmed about what had happened at 復活祭."
She stopped suddenly.
"Have you ever been in Greece at 復活祭—during the 広大な／多数の／重要な Week? No? Then you cannot imagine how queer it is. The people have been 餓死するd all Lent, living only on cuttle-fish soup and bread and water. Every one is pale and thin and ill-tempered. It is like a nightmare."
Then in 早い staccato 宣告，判決s she sketched the ritual. She 述べるd the night of Good Friday, when the bier with the 人物／姿／数字 of the crucified Christ on it stands below the chancel step, and the priests 詠唱する their solemn hymn, and the women kiss the dead 直面する, and the 団体／死体 is borne out to burial. With たいまつs and candles flickering in the night 勝利，勝つd, it is carried through the village streets, while dirges are sung, and the 緊張した （人が）群がる breaks now and then into a moan or a sigh. Next day there is no work done, but the people wander about miserably, waiting on something which may be either death or deliverance. That night the church is again （人が）群がるd, and at midnight the curtains which 審査する the chancel are opened, and the bier is 明らかにする／漏らすd— empty, but for a shroud. "Christ is risen," the priest cries, as a second curtain is drawn 支援する, and in the 聖域, in an ineffable radiance, stands the 人物／姿／数字 of the risen Lord. The people go mad with joy, they light their 次第に減少するs at the priest's candle, and, like a 行列 of Bacchanals, stream out, shouting "He is risen indeed." Then to the accompaniment of the 解雇する／砲火／射撃ing of guns and the waving of たいまつs the famished 小作農民s, maddened by the 奇蹟 they have 証言，証人／目撃するd, feast till morning on ワイン and lamb's flesh in the joy of their redemption.
She drew the picture for me so that I saw it as if with my own 注目する，もくろむs, and my imagination quickened under the （一定の）期間 of her emotion. For here was no longer the 冷静な／正味の, 事柄-of-fact young woman of the world, with no more than 寛容 for the folly of superstition. It was some one who could enter into that very mood, and feel its quivering 神経s and 補欠／交替の／交替する despair and exultation.
"What had the priest to complain of?" I asked.
"He said that the people were becoming careless of the 復活祭 holiness. He said that last year the 出席 at the 儀式 was poor. He 恐れるd that they were beginning to think of something else."
"Something else!" Two of the most commonplace words in the language. She spoke them in an even 発言する／表明する in an ordinary London dining-room, with outside the wholesome bustle of London and the tonic freshness of an English winter day. She was about to go off to a 従来の English week-end party at a prosaic country house. But the words 影響する／感情d me strangely, for they seemed to 示唆する a 危険，危なくする far more deadly than any turbulence of wild men from the hills—a 危険，危なくする, too, of which she was aware.
For she was conscious of it—that was now perfectly （疑いを）晴らす to me—acutely conscious. She had magnificent self-命令（する）, but 恐れる showed out from behind it, like light through the 割れ目 of a shutter. Her courage was assuredly not the valour of ignorance. She was terrified, and still resolute to go on.
It was not my 商売／仕事 to 追加する to that terror. Suddenly I had come to feel an 巨大な pity and reverence for this girl. Ertzberger was 権利. Her hardness, her 欠如（する） of delicacy and repose, her loud frivolity, were only on the surface—a 保護の sheathing for a tormented soul. Out of a 哀れな childhood and a ramshackle education she had made for herself a code of honour as 罰金 and as hard as steel. It was wildly foolish, of course, but so perhaps to our dull 注目する，もくろむs the innocent and the heroic must always be.
Perhaps she guessed my thoughts. For when she spoke again it was gently, almost hesitatingly.
"I scarcely hoped that you could tell me anything about Plakos. But I rather hoped you would say I am 権利 in what I am doing. Theodore has been so discouraging... I rather hoped from your 直面する that you would take a different 見解（をとる）. You wouldn't advise me to run away from my 職業—?"
"God forbid that I should advise you at all," I said. "I see your argument, and, if you will let me say so, I profoundly 尊敬（する）・点 it. But I think you are trying yourself—and your friends also—too high. You must agree to some 保護."
"Only if the hill folk give trouble. Don't you see, 保護 would 廃虚 everything if I 受託するd it against my own people? I must 信用 myself to them—and—and stick it out myself. It is a sort of atonement."
Then she got up briskly and held out her 手渡す.
"Thank you very much, Sir Edward. It has done me good to talk to you. I must be off now or I'll 行方不明になる my train. I'll give your love to Mollie and Tom."
"We shall 会合，会う again. When do you leave England?"
"Not till March. Of course we'll 会合，会う again. Let me know if you have any 有望な idea... Élise, Élise! Where's that fool woman?"
Her maid appeared.
"Get a taxi at once," she ordered. "We 港／避難所't any time to waste, for I 約束d to 選ぶ up Lord Cheviot at his flat."
I asked one question as I left. "Have you ever heard of a place called Kynaetho?"
"Rather. It's the big village in Plakos の近くに to the house."
I once read in some 調書をとる／予約する about Cleopatra that that astonishing lady 借りがあるd her charm to the fact that she was the last of an 古代の and disreputable race. The writer 特記する／引用するd other 事例／患者s—Mary of Scots, I think, was one. It seemed, he said, that the 質 of high-coloured ancestors flowered in the ultimate child of the race into something like witchcraft. Whether they were good or evil, they laid a （一定の）期間 on men's hearts. Their position, 壊れやすい and forlorn, without the wardenship of male kinsfolk, 始める，決める them on a romantic pinnacle. They were more feminine and capricious than other women, but they seemed, like Viola, to be all the brothers 同様に as all the daughters of their father's house, for their soft grace covered steel and 解雇する／砲火／射撃. They were the true sorceresses of history, said my author, and sober men, not knowing why, followed blindly in their service.
Perhaps Koré Arabia was of this sisterhood. At any 率 one sober man was beginning to 収容する／認める her 説得力のある 力／強力にする. I could not get the girl from my thoughts. For one thing I had awakened to a comprehension of her beauty. Her 直面する was rarely out of my mind, with its arrogant innocence, its sudden brilliancies and its as sudden languors. Her movements delighted me, her darting grace, the insolent 保証／確信 of her carriage, and then, without 警告, the relapse into the child or the hoyden. Even her bad manners soon 中止するd to annoy me, for in my 注目する，もくろむs they had lost all vulgarity. They were the harshnesses of a creature 突き破るing off 悲劇. Indeed it was her very extravagances that allured, for they made me see her as a 独房監禁 little 人物／姿／数字 始める，決める in a patch of light on a 広大な／多数の／重要な 行う／開催する／段階 の中で 影をつくる／尾行するs, 反抗するing of her own choice the terrors of the unknown.
What made my 逮捕（する） 完全にする was the way she 扱う／治療するd me. She seemed to have chosen me as her friend, and to find 慰安 and 安全 in 存在 with me. To others she might be rude and petulant, but never to me. Whenever she saw me she would make straight for me, like a docile child waiting for orders. She would dance or sit out with me till her retinue of 青年 was goaded to fury. She seemed to guess at the points in her behaviour which I did not like and to 努力する／競う to 修正する them. We had become the closest friends, and friendship with Koré Arabin was a dangerous pastime.
The result was that I was in a fair way of making a fool of myself. No... I don't think I was in love with her. I had never been in love in my life, so I was not an 専門家 on the 支配する, but I fancied that love took people in a different way. But I was within measurable distance of asking her to be my wife. My feeling was a mixture of affection and pity and 苦悩. She had 控訴，上告d to me, and I had become her 支持する／優勝者. I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to 保護する her, but how was a middle-老年の lawyer to 保護する a 決定するd girl from far-away 危険，危なくするs which he did not comprehend? The desperate expedient of marriage occurred to me, but I did not believe she would 受託する me, and, if she did, would not the mating of age and 青年 be an 乱暴／暴力を加える and a folly? にもかかわらず I was in a mood to 投機・賭ける even on that.
I must have 現在のd a strange spectacle to my friends. There were other men of forty in London at the time who behaved as if they were twenty-five—one buxom 閣僚 大臣 was to be seen at every dance—but 非，不，無, I am 確かな , 削減（する） an odder 人物／姿／数字 than I. The dancing 閣僚 大臣 sought the ballroom for 演習, because he preferred dancing to ゴルフ. I had no such excuse, for I danced comparatively little; my 反対する was patently the society of one particular lady. In Koré's train I 設立する myself in strange haunts. I followed her into the Bohemian coulisses to which Shelley Arabin's daughter had an entrée—queer studio parties in Chelsea where the women were shorn and the men left shaggy: the feverish literary and artistic salons of the emancipated and rather derelict middle-class: dances given at extravagant restaurants by the English and foreign new-rich, where I did not know or wish to know one 選び出す／独身 soul. Also we appeared together at houses which I had たびたび（訪れる）d all my life, and there my friends saw me. Of course they talked. I fancy that for about two months I was the prime 支配する of London gossip. I didn't care a hang, for I was in a queer, obstinate, excitable mood. We 追跡（する）d together, too, and there is no such nursery of スキャンダル as the 追跡（する）ing-field. With a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of work on 手渡す I 設立する this new life a かなりの 緊張する, and I was perfectly conscious that I was playing the fool. But, though I don't think I was in love with her, I 簡単に could not let the girl out of my sight.
Now and then my 良心 awoke, and I realized with a shock that the time was slipping past, and that the real problem was still 未解決の. I knew that I could not shake Koré in her 決意／決議, and I suppose I hoped blindly that something would occur to 妨げる her 事実上の／代理 on it. That something could only be a love 事件／事情／状勢. I was perfectly 確かな that she was not in love with me, but she might 受託する me, and at the 支援する of my 長，率いる I had the 意向 of putting it to the 実験（する）. Ertzberger had divined what was going on and seemed to 認可する. "A boy is no use to her," he said more than once. "Besides, she wouldn't look at one. She must marry a grown man." He 暗示するd that I filled the 法案, and the man's 仮定／引き受けること gave me an absurd 楽しみ. If any one had told me that I would one day go out of my way to cultivate a little Jew financier, I would have given him the 嘘（をつく）, yet the truth is that, when I was not with Koré, I hungered for Ertzberger's company. He alone understood what was in my mind, and 株d my 苦悩s. "She must not go 支援する," he kept 宣言するing; "at all costs she must be kept away from Plakos—at any 率 during this spring. I get disquieting 報告（する）／憶測s. There is mischief brewing in the hills, and the people of the coast have had a bitter winter of 飢饉. There has been a lot of sickness, too, and in the village at the house gates the mortality の中で the children has been 激しい."
"You mean Kynaetho?" I asked,
"Kynaetho." He looked at me curiously. "You seem to have been getting up the 支配する... 井戸／弁護士席, I don't like it. If she goes there in April there may be a 災害. Upon my soul, we should be 正当化するd in having her kidnapped and shut up in some 安全な place till the summer. So far as I can learn, the danger is only in the spring. Once let the people see the 刈るs springing and the caiques bringing in fish, and they will forget their grievances."
早期に in March I was dining with the Nantleys, and after dinner Mollie took me aside for a talk. As I have told you, she is one of my oldest friends, for when I was a grubby little 私的な schoolboy and she was a girl of thirteen, we used to scamper about together. I had had her son Hugo in my 議会s, before he went into 議会, and Wirlesdon had always been a sort of home to me. Mollie was する権利を与えるd to say anything she liked, but when she spoke it was rather timidly.
"I hear a good 取引，協定 of talk about you," she said, "and I can't help noticing too. Do you think it is やめる fair, Ned?"
"Fair to whom?" I asked.
"To Koré Arabin. You're different from the boys who run after her. You're a distinguished man with a 広大な／多数の／重要な 評判. Is it fair to her to turn her 長，率いる?"
"Is that very likely? What if she has turned 地雷?"
"Do you really mean that?" she cried. "I never thought of it in that way. Do you honestly want to marry her?"
"I don't know... I don't know what I want except that I must stand by her. She's in an appallingly difficult position, and 不正に needs a friend."
"Yes. But there's only one way in which a man can 保護する a young woman. Do you mean to marry her?"
"She wouldn't 受託する me."
"But you mean to ask her?"
"It may come to that," I said.
"But, Ned dear, can't you see it wouldn't do? Koré is not the 権利 sort of wife for you. She's—she's too—井戸／弁護士席, you've a career before you. Is she the woman to 株 it with you?"
"It's not many months since, at Wirlesdon, you implored my charity for 行方不明になる Arabin."
"Oh, I don't want to say a word against her, and if you were really 猛烈に in love I would say nothing and wish you luck. But I don't believe you are. I believe it's what you say— charity, and that's a most rotten 創立／基礎 to build on."
Mollie, in such 事件／事情／状勢s, is an incurable romantic.
"I 約束 never to ask her to marry me unless I am in love," I said.
"井戸／弁護士席, that means you are not やめる in love yet. Hadn't you better draw 支援する before it is too late? I can't 耐える to see you making a bad 失敗, and Koré, dear child, would be a bad 失敗 for you. She's adorably pretty, and she has wonderful 質s, but she is a little savage, and very young, and やめる unformed. Really, really it wouldn't do."
"I 収容する／認める the difficulties, my dear Mollie. But never mind me, and think of 行方不明になる Arabin. You said yourself that she was English at heart and would be very happy settled in England."
"But not with you."
"She wouldn't 受託する me, and I may never 提案する. But if I did, and she 受託するd me, why not with me?"
"Because you're you—because you're too good for a 無分別な 実験."
"I'm not good enough for her, for I'm too old, as you've just told me. But anyhow your argument thinks principally of me, not of 行方不明になる Arabin. It is she who 事柄s."
Mollie rose with a gesture of impatience. "You are hopeless, Ned. I'm sick of you hard, unsusceptible, ambitious people. You never 落ちる in love in your 青年, but wait till after forty, and then make idiots of yourselves."
I had a different 肉親，親類d of remonstrance from Vernon. We saw little of each other in these days beyond a chance word in the street or a casual wave of the 手渡す in the club smoking-room. When I thought of him it was with a sense of shame that I had let him slip so hopelessly out of my life. Time had been when he was my closest friend, and when his problem was also my problem. Now the whole story of his dream seemed a childish fancy.
One night in March I 設立する him waiting for me in my rooms.
"I （機の）カム 一連の会議、交渉／完成する to say good-bye," he said. "I shall probably leave London very soon."
It shows how 完全に I had forgotten his 事件／事情／状勢s that I did not remember that his particular 危機 was 製図／抽選 近づく, that, as he believed, the last door of his dream-world would soon be opened.
Then, before I could ask about his 計画（する）s, he suddenly broke out:
"Look here, I hope there's no truth in what people tell me."
His トン had the roughness of one very little at his 緩和する, and it annoyed me. I asked coldly what he meant.
"You know what I mean—that you're in love with 行方不明になる What's-her-指名する—the girl I met at Wirlesdon."
"I don't know that you've any 権利 to ask the question, and I'm certainly not going to answer it."
"That means that you are in love," he cried. "Good God, man, don't tell me that you want to marry that—that tawdry girl!"
I must have reddened, for he saw that he had gone too far.
"I don't mean that—I わびる. I have no 推論する／理由 to say anything against her."
Then his トン changed.
"Ned, old man, we have been friends for a long time, and you must 許す me if I take liberties. We have never had any secrets from each other. My own 事件／事情／状勢s give me a good 取引，協定 to think about just now, but I can't go away with an 平易な mind till I know the truth about you. For God's sake, old fellow, don't do anything 無分別な. 約束 me you won't 提案する to her till I come 支援する in April."
His change of manner had 軟化するd me, and as I saw the trouble in his honest 注目する，もくろむs I felt a return of the old affection.
"Why are you anxious on my account?"
"Because," he said solemnly, "I know that if you married that girl our friendship would be over. I feel it in my bones. She would always come between us."
"I can't make any 約束s of that 肉親，親類d. But one thing I can 約束—that no woman will ever break our friendship."
"You don't understand. Some women wouldn't, but that girl—! 井戸／弁護士席, I can say no more. Good-bye, Ned. I'll 追跡（する） you up when I come 支援する."
He left me with a feeling of mingled 悔いる and irritation. I hated to go against Vernon's wishes, but his manner when he had spoken of Koré, the look in his 注目する，もくろむs, the inflection in his 発言する／表明する, 伝えるd an utter distaste which made me angry. I pictured him at Severns nursing his unreasoning dislike of the poor child. Vernon, as my 甥 Charles had said, was a prig, and his 狭くする world had room only for blameless and vapid virginity. The 約束 he had asked of me was an 乱暴／暴力を加える.
* * * * *
Yet I kept a 約束 which I had never made. For suddenly Cinderella disappeared from the ball. After a country-house dance I drove her 支援する to town in my car, and left her at the door of her flat. During the long 運動 she had talked more 本気で than I had ever known her to talk before, had spoken of herself and her 事件／事情／状勢s with a 肉親，親類d of valiant 簡単. The only sophisticated thing about her was her complexion. All day afterwards my 有罪の判決 was growing that she was the woman for me, that I could make her not only 安全な・保証する but happy. We were by way of dining with the Lamanchas, and I think if we had met that night I should have asked her to marry me... But we did not 会合，会う, for by the evening she was gone.
I looked for her in vain in the Lamanchas' 製図／抽選-room, and my hostess guessed what I sought. "I'm so sorry about Koré Arabin," she whispered to me. "She was coming to-night, but she telephoned this afternoon that she was 突然に called out of town." I did not enjoy my dinner, and as soon as I could decently leave I hurried off to her flat. It was shut up, and from the porter on the ground 床に打ち倒す I learned that she and her maid had left with a 量 of luggage to catch the night boat to フラン. He was 肯定的な that she had gone abroad, for he had seen the foreign labels, and 行方不明になる Arabin had told him she would not be 支援する for months. The 重要なs of the flat had been sent to her solicitors.
With a very uneasy mind I drove to the Ertzbergers' house in Belgrave Square. Ertzberger had just come in from a City dinner, and his wife seemed to be giving some 肉親，親類d of musical party, for the hall was 十分な of coats and hats and extra footmen, and the jigging of fiddles drifted 負かす／撃墜する the staircase. He took me to his 熟考する／考慮する at the 支援する of the house, and when he heard my news his 直面する grew as solemn as my own. There was nothing to be done that night, for the 大陸の mail had long since gone, so I went 支援する to my 議会s with a pretty anxious mind. I felt that I had let something rare and precious slip out of my 手渡す, but far more that this preciousness was in instant danger. Honestly I don't think that I was much 関心d about myself. I 手配中の，お尋ね者 Koré Arabin saved—for me—for every one—for the world. If I was in love with her it was with an affection more impersonal than usually goes by that 指名する. It was as if an adored child had gone amissing.
関わりなく our many 約束／交戦s, Ertzberger and I appeared on the doorstep of Messrs. Mower and Lidderdale, the solicitors, at the hour when, によれば the （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） given me by telephone, the 上級の partner usually arrived. Mr. Mower 確認するd our 恐れるs. 行方不明になる Arabin had returned to Plakos; she had been 準備するing for some weeks for the 旅行; he had not advised it—indeed he had not been asked his advice nor would he have dared to volunteer it. "A very strong-minded young lady," he repeated—"I might almost say strong-長，率いるd." She had sold the 賃貸し（する） of her flat, and had left no 指示／教授／教育s about her return. Yes, she was 井戸／弁護士席 供給（する）d with money. 行方不明になる Arabin was her own mistress 絶対, for her father had created no 信用. He had nothing more to tell us, and Ertzberger 出発／死d for the City and I for the 寺.
In the afternoon I was rung up by Ertzberger in my room in the House of ありふれたs. He had been making 調査s, he said— he had his own ways of doing that sort of thing—and he had discovered that Koré had recently sold large 小包s of 在庫／株s. She had been selling out 刻々と throughout the winter, and now had 事実上 no 投資s left. The proceeds had been deposited on 経常収支 in her bank. There his （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） stopped, but he was profoundly disquieted. "That child has all her fortune in cash under her 手渡す," he said, "and God knows what she means to do with it. Any moment she may beggar herself, and no one can 妨げる her."
That night I understood that my infatuation was over, if indeed it had ever 存在するd. I 手配中の，お尋ね者 the girl 安全な, and I did not care who saved her, but I 手配中の，お尋ね者 it so much that at the moment nothing in heaven or earth seemed to 事柄 in comparison.
It was now 近づく the end of March, the 法廷，裁判所s had just risen, and 議会 was about to 延期，休会する for the 復活祭 vacation. I had a good 取引，協定 of important work on 手渡す, but I was する権利を与えるd to a holiday, and I thought I could arrange for at any 率 a fortnight's absence from town. But whether I could arrange it or not I meant to go, for I could no more settle to my 仕事s than a boy can settle to Tacitus on the day he is playing for his school. When Ertzberger, によれば our 協定, turned up at my 議会s that night after dinner, he 設立する me busy with an atlas and a 大陸の Bradshaw.
"I am going to Plakos," I said.
"That is good. You are still a young man, and you have been a 兵士. It is very good. But if you had not gone, I had decided to go myself."
"This is Wednesday. 行方不明になる Arabin left last night. She will get there—when?"
He made some 計算／見積りs. "Not before Tuesday. You might 追いつく her, but I do not think that is necessary. 復活祭 is the danger-point, and the Greek 復活祭 is still a fortnight off. Besides you must stop a day in Athens."
"I shall want help. Can you get me half a dozen handy fellows I can 信用?"
"I had thought of that. Indeed I telegraphed about it this afternoon. I can find you the men—and money, of course, if you want it. I will find you a 中尉／大尉／警部補, too, and make all 手はず／準備 about 輸送（する）. That at least I can do. You realize, Sir Edward, that there is a 確かな danger in this 企業?"
"I realize that 行方不明になる Arabin in a week's time will be in deadly danger... I must have a day or two to 勝利，勝つd up my work here. I think I can leave on Saturday morning."
As a 事柄 of fact I left London on the Friday night.
I （機の）カム to Plakos in a blind sea-霧. After a day and a night of 嵐／襲撃する the 勝利，勝つd died utterly, and we made the 小島 on a compass course, feeling our way in by constant soundings. A 厚い salt dew hung on every stay and hawser, the deck and 防御壁／支持者s swam with moisture, and our coats were in an instant drenched as if we had been out in a ハリケーン. Sea and land alike were invisible. The 空気／公表する was 厚い and oppressive to the breath, and every muscle in the 団体／死体 felt weak and flaccid. Also there was a strange 静かな—only the ripple 原因（となる）d by our slow movement and the creak of sodden cordage. I might have been a shade looking on an island of the dead.
I had reached Athens in 記録，記録的な／記録する time, but there I 設立する a weariful 延期する. In spite of Ertzberger's 影響（力） the wheels were clogged. I was met at the Piraeus by his スパイ／執行官, one Constantine Maris, whose 指示／教授／教育s were to 持つ／拘留する himself at my 処分. I took to Maris at once—a young fellow of thirty, who had been in the Greek 正規の／正選手 army and had been the 権利-手渡す man of Zimbrakis when at Salonika his 軍隊／機動隊s 宣言するd for Venizelos. He had been all through the war till it ended in Bulgaria's submission, had been twice 負傷させるd and once in 刑務所，拘置所, and had been chosen by Ertzberger to 代表する him in Athens because of his truculent honesty and tireless energy. Both in character and 外見 he was more like a Frenchman than a Greek—a Norman, for choice, for he had 赤みを帯びた-brown hair and a high-橋（渡しをする）d northern nose. He had the 付加 長所 of 存在 井戸／弁護士席 educated, having put in two years at the Sorbonne: and he talked excellent French. His family were of Athens, but his mother, I think, was from one of the islands. He had the looks and manners of a 兵士.
But Maris had 設立する the 仕事 始める，決める him almost impossible. Ertzberger had bidden him get together a （製品，工事材料の）一回分 of reliable fellows who would obey orders and ask no questions, but as we rumbled Athens-区 from the Piraeus in the little train he 自白するd that such men were not to be 設立する. In the war it was さもなければ, but the best had all gone 支援する to the country villages. He had collected a dozen, but he was not enthusiastic about them, except a 確かな Janni, who had been a corporal in his old 大隊. When he paraded them for my 査察 I was inclined to agree with him. They were an 半端物 mixture— every 肉親，親類d of 着せる／賦与するs from the dirty blue ジーンズs of the stoker to the 黒人／ボイコット coat and pointed yellow shoes of the clerk—ages from nineteen to sixty—physique from prize-闘士，戦闘機 to こそこそ動く-どろぼう. All had served in the war, however, and the best of them, Janni, had an empty left sleeve. After much 協議 we 解任するd two and were left with ten who at any 率 looked honest. Whether they would be efficient was another 事柄. Maris 提案するd to arm them with revolvers, but not till we got to Plakos, in 事例／患者 they started 狙撃 up the town. They were told that they were 手配中の，お尋ね者 as guards for an 広い地所 which was 脅すd by brigands, but I 疑問 if they believed it. The younger ones seemed to think that our 反対する was piracy.
輸送（する） was another problem. I had hoped to be able to 雇う a small steam ヨット, but such a thing was not to be had, and the best we could do was to induce a dissolute-looking little Leghorn 貨物船, 指名するd the Santa Lucia, to go out of its way and touch at Plakos. Maris told the captain a yarn about men 存在 needed there for making a new sea-塀で囲む. The boat was bound for the Dodecanese, and would 選ぶ us up on her return a fortnight later.
Before we 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd Cape Sunium we got into foul 天候, a 激しい north-easter and violent scurries of rain. Our ruffians were all sea-sick and lay about like スピードを出す／記録につけるs, getting 井戸／弁護士席 悪口を言う／悪態d by the Italian sailors, while Maris and I, in the one frowsy little cabin, tried to make a 計画（する） of （選挙などの）運動をする. I 設立する out at once that Maris was 井戸／弁護士席 知らせるd about the 状況／情勢 in Plakos, partly from Ertzberger and partly from his own knowledge. He knew about Shelley Arabin's career, which seemed to be the ありふれた talk of the Aegean. Of Koré he had heard nothing save from Ertzberger, but he had much to tell me of Plakos and its people. They had a 指名する for backwardness and turbulence, and the 政府 seemed to leave them very much to themselves. There were gendarmes, of course, in the island, but he fancied they didn't 機能（する）／行事. But the place had sent good 兵士s to Venizelos, and its people were true Hellenes. After an interval when he expatiated on that Hellenic empire of the islands which was the dream of good Venizelists, he returned to their superstition. "That is the 悪口を言う／悪態 of my countrymen," he cried. "They are priest-ridden." He was himself, he told me, a 解放する／自由な-thinker and despised all mumbo-巨大な.
I told him that the trouble was not with the priests, but he did not seem to understand, and I did not 試みる／企てる to explain.
Our 仕事, as we saw it, was straightforward enough—to 保護する the House during the 復活祭 season when 恐れる of the girl as a witch and the memory of Shelley's misdeeds might induce some 行為／法令／行動する of 暴力／激しさ. There was also the trouble with the hill folk, and this seemed to him the greater danger. The dwellers in the stony mountains which filled the centre and south of the island had always been out of 手渡す, and, since the winter had been cruel and the war had unsettled the whole earth, he thought it likely that they might have a try at 略奪するing the House, which they no 疑問 held to be 十分な of treasure, since the Arabins had a 指名する for wealth. I could see that he didn't やめる believe in danger from the coast folk, however beastly their superstitions might be. He had the Greek 尊敬（する）・点 for a mountaineer and contempt for the ordinary 小作農民.
We 熟考する／考慮するd the 地図／計画する—a very good one 用意が出来ている for the British 海軍—and on Maris's advice I decided to begin by dividing our 軍隊s. My first 商売／仕事 was to get into the House and discover how things were going. But with danger 脅すing from the hills it would be unwise for all of us to concentrate in a place from which egress might be difficult. Now the House stood at the northwest corner of the island, and the hill country began about ten miles to the south-east. He 提案するd to send five of our men, under Corporal Janni, to a little port called Vano on the west coast some miles south of the House. They would take 供給（する）s with them—we were 井戸／弁護士席 供給するd with these—and reconnoitre に向かって the hills, giving out that they were a 政府 調査する party. The 残り／休憩（する） of us would land at the House, and, after 満足させるing ourselves about the position, would get in touch with Janni by the 陸路の 大勝する. Our first 商売／仕事 was 厳密に 偵察; Janni could not hope to 妨げる mischief from the hills if it were really on its way, but he could 満足させる himself as to its extent and character, and then join us in the defence of the House, which was our main 仕事. Maris was 確信して about this. He did not see how a dozen 武装した men in a strong place could fail to 持つ／拘留する off a 暴徒 of undisciplined 小作農民s.
For an extra 支払い（額） the captain of the Santa Lucia was induced to carry Janni and his men to Vano. 武器s were served out to all, and I gave Janni a 地図／計画する which he professed to be able to read. Then in the shrouding 霧 Maris and I and our five got into the ship's one boat and were 列／漕ぐ／騒動d 岸に. We had our 供給（する）s both of food and 弾薬／武器 in half a dozen 木造の 事例／患者s, and the wretched cockle was pretty low in the water. I knew from my former visit that the 上陸-place was just below the House, and the 霧 seemed to me a godsend, for it would enable us to get indoors unobserved. My only 疑問 was the 肉親，親類d of 歓迎会 we might get from Koré.
As it turned out, the もや was our undoing. We were landed at a 石／投石する jetty in a dead white 一面に覆う／毛布 which made it difficult to see a yard ahead. Our baggage was put on shore, the boat started 支援する, and in a moment both sound and sight of it were swallowed up. It was an eerie 商売／仕事, and I felt the craziness of our errand as I stood blinking on the wet cobbles. There was no human 存在 about, but the 薄暗い 形態／調整s of several caiques and some 肉親，親類d of lugger seemed to show below us as we started along the jetty. Our five ruffians had 回復するd from their sea-sickness, and, feeling solid ground beneath them, were inclined to be jolly. One of them started a song, which I 敏速に checked. Maris ordered them to wait behind with the boxes, and to keep dead 静かな, while he and I prospected inland.
My recollection of that visit in 1914 was 煙霧のかかった, for I had only seen the 上陸-place from the causeway above it, and at the time I had been too preoccupied to 観察する 正確に. But I was pretty 確かな that at the shore end of the jetty there were some rough 石／投石する steps which led to the causeway. I groped for them in the もや but could not find them. Instead I （機の）カム on a 幅の広い 跡をつける which bore the 示す of wheels and which led away to the left. I waited for the 法外な to begin, but 設立する no 調印する of it. The land was dead flat for a long way, and then I （機の）カム on a rough 境界 塀で囲む.
It was an orchard with blossoming trees—that much I could see through the brume—and at the end was a cottage. My first thought was to retrace my steps and try a cast to the 権利, for I still believed that we had 設立する the proper 上陸-place, and had somehow 行方不明になるd the causeway. But, as I hesitated, there （機の）カム one of those sudden clearings in the 空気／公表する which happen in the densest 霧s, and I had a prospect of some hundreds of yards around me. We were on the 辛勝する／優位 of a village, the cottage we had reached was at the extreme seaward end, a little detached from the 残り／休憩（する）; beyond lay what seemed to be a shallow valley with no 調印する of the House and its 戦闘の準備を整えた hill.
It would have been 井戸／弁護士席 for us if, there and then, we had turned and gone 支援する to the jetty, even at the 危険 of 放棄するing our 供給（する）s and having to 緊急発進する for miles along a difficult shore. For, of course, we had come in that infernal 霧 to the wrong place. The 船長／主将 had landed us at Kynaetho instead of below the House, and though I knew from the 地図／計画する that Kynaetho was at the House's gates, yet it was on the east 味方する, distant at least two miles by coast from the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す which Vernon and I had visited.
It was Maris who decided me. The cottage seemed a 独房監禁 place where 控えめの 調査s might be made without rousing attention. He had little stomach for wandering around Plakos in 霧, and we had our five men and the baggage to think of. I followed him into the rough 中庭, 覆うd with cobbles, and strewn with 辞退する. The low 塀で囲むs were washed with red ochre and above the lintel a 広大な／多数の／重要な 黒人／ボイコット pentacle was painted. Also over the door was hung a bunch of garlic.
There was a woman standing in the 入ること／参加（者） watching us. Maris took off his hat with a 繁栄する, and 注ぐd out a 激流 of soft-sounding dialect. She replied in a harsher accent, speaking with the 支援する of her throat. She seemed to be 招待するing us to enter, but her 直面する was curiously without 表現, though her eyebrows worked nervously. She was a middle-老年の woman, terribly disfigured by smallpox; her features were 正規の／正選手, and she had large, 目だつ, 空いている 黒人／ボイコット 注目する，もくろむs. She was not in the least repulsive, but somehow she was not 安心させるing.
As we entered the cottage she called out to some one at the 支援する. A second later I heard footsteps as of a child running.
Maris, as I learned afterwards, told her the story we had agreed on—that we were a 政府 調査する party sent from Athens to make a 地図／計画する of the island. Then he felt his way to more delicate 支配するs. This was Kynaetho, he understood? There was a large house 近づく which belonged to some foreigners? English, weren't they? Where, 正確に／まさに, did it 嘘（をつく） from the village, for, if he might 投機・賭ける to explain what madam no 疑問 knew, one must have a starting-point for a 調査する, and the 政府 had chosen that house?
The woman's eyebrows twitched, and she crossed herself. She flung a 手渡す over her left shoulder. "The place is there," she said. "I know nothing of it. I do not speak of it."
All the time she was looking at us with her 星／主役にするing empty 注目する，もくろむs, and I realized that she was in an extreme fright. There was certainly nothing in our 外見 to discompose her, and I had the uneasy feeling which one has in the presence of a human 存在 who is 苦しむing from an emotion that one cannot fathom. Maris whispered to me that he did not like the look of things. "She has not 申し込む／申し出d us food," he said.
Her ear must have caught some sound from out of doors, for her 直面する suddenly showed 救済. She walked to the window and cried to some one outside. Then she turned to us. "There are men now to speak with you." She had 設立する her tongue, for as she hustled us out she kept muttering, with sidelong ちらりと見ることs at us, what seemed to be an invocation to Saint Nicolas. Also she gripped Maris violently by the shoulder and spat words into his ear. He told me afterwards that she was advising him not to be a fool and to go home.
The little 中庭 had filled with people, most of them men, but with two or three old crones in the 最前部. Their 面 was not 脅すing, but rather puzzled and timid. The men took off their hats in 返答 to Maris's 屈服する, and politely waited for him to speak. I noticed that they were a 井戸／弁護士席-made, upstanding lot, but with the same flat expressionlessness as the woman of the cottage, and I guessed that that was a mask to hide 恐れる.
Maris told them the same story of our errand. He said— I repeat what he told me later—that our men and baggage were still 負かす／撃墜する by the beach, and that he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to be directed to the inn. There was dead silence. The little （人が）群がる 星／主役にするd at us as if their lives depended on it, but not a syllable （機の）カム in reply.
This made Maris angry. "Are you dumb mules," he asked, "not to answer a simple question? I have heard that you of the islands 誇るd of your 歓待. Is this the way to 扱う／治療する strangers?"
Still no answer. His taunts were as futile as his 解説，博覧会. But, since I had nothing to do but to look on, I saw something which made me uneasy. The （人が）群がる was 製図／抽選 together, and each was covertly touching the other's sleeve. There was a 目的 in this 暴徒, a 目的 of 活動／戦闘, and I don't like that 肉親，親類d of 目的 when it is …を伴ってd by 恐れる.
"Since you will not speak," Maris cried, "I will go to your priest. Where is his dwelling? Or do you 扱う／治療する your church as you 扱う／治療する your 訪問者s?"
This time he got a reply. A dozen 発言する／表明するs spoke, and a dozen 手渡すs pointed に向かって the village.
"It seems you are not dumb after all? We will 捜し出す a 宿泊するing from the priest, who doubtless has some regard for his country's 政府. We have baggage with us—boxes of 器具s and food—and they are now at the jetty. I want two able-団体／死体d fellows to help carry them, and I will 支払う／賃金 them 井戸／弁護士席. Who 申し込む／申し出s?"
But no one 申し込む／申し出d. Once again they were like gaping cattle. And then an old beldam in the foreground, who had been crossing herself vigorously, cried out a monosyllable, and 即時に it was taken up in a shout.
Maris turned to me with an angry smile. "They are advising us to go home. I can について言及する an island, my friend, in which there is going to be trouble. Let us go 支援する to the shore. Perhaps the sight of our 所持品 will change their mind."
They did not 妨害する us, but opened a 小道／航路 for us to pass—opened it with feverish haste, as if they were afraid of coming too 近づく us. The 霧 had now thinned to a light 煙霧, through which I already felt the glow of the sun. As we moved shorewards they 追跡するd after us, keeping always a respectful distance, and 停止（させる）d fifty yards from the jetty.
Our five fellows were sitting smoking on the boxes, and since we could get no help from the 村人s, there was nothing for it but to carry the baggage ourselves. My first notion was to go straight to the House, of which by this time I could 裁判官 the どの辺に, and it would have been 井戸／弁護士席 for us perhaps if I had 行為／法令／行動するd on that impulse. But, until I had 用意が出来ている the way, I was shy of 直面するing Koré Arabia with a defence 軍隊 which would make her furious, and I had a notion, too, that if I marched in 幅の広い daylight to the House gates there might be trouble with these 脅すd and sullen natives. So I decided to go first to the inn, where we could leave our stuff, and then to interview the priest. After all, I knew from Koré that the priest was alarmed about the 地元の 状況／情勢, and from him I might get some counsel. It seemed to me a 事例／患者 for 用心深い walking.
I could have laughed at that 進歩 village-区s, if I hadn't been so anxious. The 暴徒 in 前線 of us had 二塁打d in size, and 退却／保養地d mechanically before us till we were in the village street. The sun was now 有望な in the sky, and I had a 見解（をとる） of the straggling houses, grouped thickly in the centre where there seemed to be a 肉親，親類d of place, and thinning out into farms and enclosures on the slopes of the green hills. It was a wide, shallow vale bounded on the south by low 山の尾根s; but on the west rose a higher tree-覆う？ hill, and there were glimpses of white masonry which I took to be the House. Once we were in the village the （人が）群がる was 大きくするd by women and children. They kept a good distance, retiring a pace for every step we took, and when we entered the untidy square they 密談する／（身体を）寄せ集めるd against the house doors as if they were forming guard. They were perfectly silent, even the children. It was an eerie 商売／仕事, I can 保証する you, promenading before that speechless, 星／主役にするing gallery. They were not an ill-looking race, as I have said, for the men were mostly 井戸／弁護士席-built and upstanding, and though the old wives looked like the Witch of Endor, the young ones were often comely. But you could see that they were bitter poor, for their cheeks were thin and their 注目する，もくろむs hollow. And beyond 疑問 they were in the throes of some nervous terror. I felt as if at any moment something might snap and the 空気／公表する be filled with a wild 叫び声をあげるing.
The inn was 平易な enough to find. A big 計画（する） tree grew before it, and in the yard behind the low whitewashed 塀で囲むs grew a second, beside a 石／投石する fountain which had not been 築くd within these last five hundred years. The place was only a ワイン-shop, with no guest-rooms for travellers, but there were ample outbuildings where our men could 野営する. But there was no 調印する of any landlord. Maris and I 押し進めるd indoors and 設立する no trace of life in the big drinking-room with its sanded 床に打ち倒す, or in the purlieus beyond. The inn folk must have gone to swell the （人が）群がる in the street. But we 設立する a reasonably clean barn at the 支援する of the yard, and there Maris bade our fellows make their ４半期/4分の1s, get ready their breakfast and を待つ our return. Then the two of us 始める，決める out to find the priest.
The 村人s had not 圧力（をかける）d nearer. When we 現れるd into the street they were standing as we had left them, 根気よく 星／主役にするing. Maris cried out, asking to be shown the priest's house, and at that the （一定の）期間 seemed to be broken, for there was a shout in reply. A visit to the priest seemed to be in the popular 見解（をとる） the 権利 course for us to take. We were directed to a house a hundred yards on, next door to a squat church, and to my surprise we were not followed. Once they had seen us enter, the （人が）群がる remained to watch the inn door.
The priest had evidently been apprised of our coming. His dwelling was only a bigger cottage, but in the furnishing of it there were a few 調印するs of a class above the peasantry—a shelf of 調書をとる／予約するs, one or two gaudy 宗教的な pictures, a スイスの cuckoo clock, and, incongruously enough, two of the cheap copies of Tanagra statuettes which they sell in the Athens shops. I daresay he imagined that they were 人物／姿／数字s of saints. He was an old man, nearer eighty than seventy to my 注目する，もくろむ, and much bent in the shoulders. An unkempt 耐えるd fell over his chest, and his white hair was long and 小衝突d 支援する from his forehead like a 最近の fashion の中で young men in England. The 肌 was waxen white, and the lines on his 直面する were like the grey 影をつくる／尾行するs in a snowdrift. His 注目する，もくろむs were 穏やかな, benevolent, and fanatical. He looked stupid but 肉親，親類d and, like everybody else in that mad place, horribly 脅すd.
With him Maris went straight to the point.
"We are a 政府 調査する party, Pappa," he said. "But that story is for the 小作農民s. To you we open our hearts. This gentleman is a 陸軍大佐 in the army of Britain, and likewise a member of the British 政府. He is also a friend of the lady in the House of Plakos. What gadfly has bitten the people of this island? Come! We know much already, but we would hear your tale."
The priest—his venerable 指名する was Hieronymos— was ready enough to tell. With a wealth of gesticulation remarkable in one so 古代の, but always with a lowered 発言する／表明する, he repeated crudely what we already knew. The people of Plakos had 苦しむd much and long, and were now 解決するd to make an end of their incubus. The girl was a witch, and they had 決定するd that she must die. They were only waiting till the convenient season. All this he said in the most 事柄-of-fact トン, as if it were a natural sequence of 原因（となる） and 影響.
"But you would not 同意 to such barbarity?" Maris asked.
"My 同意 is not asked," he replied. "Beyond 疑問 the woman is evil and comes of an evil 在庫／株. But the Scriptures teach mercy, and, though doubtless death is deserved, I would not counsel it. For if she is evil she is also witless. Why else did she return here, when she knew that the whole island 願望（する）d her death? Did I not go to her 内密に, as Nicodemus went to our Lord, and besought her never to return? And she has given 巨大な sums of money to her enemies. Me she gave gold for the Church and that I have 安全な・保証する, but she has given it to others who have bought guns. The men from the hills, who are most bitter against her, carry ライフル銃／探して盗むs bought with her money."
Now I knew why the foolish child had realized her 投資s.
The priest was 伸び（る）ing 信用／信任.
"The death of a witch may be a righteous 行為," he said, "but the hearts of this people are not righteous. They are dabbling in a blacker 魔法 than hers, for they are に引き続いて the Outland Things. And that is heresy and blasphemy, which in the 注目する，もくろむs of 宗教上の Church are sins not いっそう少なく mortal than witchcraft."
Real 怒り／怒る, the jealous 怒り／怒る of a priest for his own prerogatives, 炎d in his old 注目する，もくろむs. He used for "outland things" the word exotika, the very word which had puzzled Vernon in the manuscript I gave him, till he 設立する help from Basil of Caesarea. The word caught my ear, and I made Maris translate for me. He had 明確に no compassion for poor Koré, but he was up in 武器 for his Church. Maris tried to 調査（する） the trouble, but he got the vaguest answers. The man seemed eager to unburden his soul, and yet terrified to speak, and his 注目する，もくろむs were always turning to the window and the の近くにd street door.
Last Eastertide there had been a lamentable neglect of sacred 儀式s. This year the carelessness was 完全にする. 宗教上の Week had begun, but the minds of the people were not on its solemnities. "They 急速な／放蕩な indeed," he said, "but they do not pray." They had gone a-whoring after other gods, and what those other gods were it did not become a Christian man to consider. They meditated a sacrifice, but they had forgotten the sacrifice on which their 救済 hung. "There is a madness which 殺到するs up at times in these islands. It happened so in my grandfather's day in Santorini, and there is no 鎮圧するing it till some 黒人／ボイコット 行為 has been done and the people come to their 権利 minds in a bitter repentance." He, their priest, had become いっそう少なく regarded than a cur dog. Men stopped talking in the streets when he drew 近づく, and would not 会合，会う his 注目する，もくろむs. If he spoke, they moved off. They were conscious of a 有罪の 目的, and yet 解決するd on it, and he was 権力のない to check them. "They will come 支援する, doubtless, and bemoan their folly, but in the 合間 they are breaking the hearts of the saints and 負担ing their 哀れな souls with sin."
Then he broke off, and his 直面する took an 表現 of shrewdness.
"You have brought men with you. How many?"
Maris told him ten stout fellows all 武装した.
"What foolishness!" he cried. "The 政府 should have sent a 連隊—a 連隊 with 大砲s. The madmen in Plakos are fifty times your number, and they have the hill folk at their 支援する, and that is a thousand more."
"にもかかわらず," said Maris, "we may be 十分な to 守備隊 the House, and 保護する the lady. I have heard that it is a strong place."
He looked at us queerly. "No 守備隊 is 十分な against 解雇する／砲火／射撃. They will 燃やす the House and all that is in it... Listen to me, sirs. I do not think as you think. I have no care for the woman nor for any of her accursed race, but I have much care for the souls of this wayward people, and would save them from mortal sin. There are no two ways about it—the woman must 燃やす, or she must 出発／死. Can you carry her off?"
Maris translated to me 速く. "Things look ugly," he said, "and I rather think this old one 会談 sense. But to carry off the lady we must have a ship, and God knows where we shall find one. At Vano perhaps? Maybe we did wrong to separate our 軍隊s. It strikes me that the sooner we get into touch with friend Janni the better. It is 示すd that one of us must presently make his way into the House, and that one had better be you. Let us interrogate the old one about the topography of this damned village."
"You must enter the House," said the priest, in reply to Maris's question, "but it will be a 仕事, I 約束 you, for Digenes the Cyprian. The place is guarded at all hours, and no one enters or leaves it without the knowledge of the warders. But it might be 達成するd by bold men under cover of dark. The moon is 近づくing its 十分な, and when it has 始める，決める in the small hours there might be a chance."
I got out the 地図／計画する of the island, and tried to get him to give me my bearings. But he was hopeless with a 地図／計画する, and instead on the white hearthstone he drew a 計画（する） of his own. The main road to the House from Kynaetho ran west from the village square, up a 小道／航路 lined with crofts and past a big olive grove, till it reached the 支持を得ようと努めるd of chestnuts which was the beginning of the demesne. All the ground on this 味方する rose steeply, and there were dwellings almost to the gates, so that it would be hard to escape （犯罪，病気などの）発見. To the left the slopes curved in a shallow vale, bounded on the east by the main road to the hills and to Vano, and to south and west by a 縁 of upland beyond which lay the rugged coastline and the sea. This vale was 幅の広い and flat, and 攻撃するd up gently に向かって the west, and it bore the curious 指名する of the Dancing 床に打ち倒す. In the old days, said the priest, the Panegyria were held in it, the island festivals before poverty and madness （機の）カム to Plakos. The Dancing 床に打ち倒す 国境d on the demesne, and he thought that a way of 入ること／参加（者） might be 設立する there.
I made Maris ask about the shore road, but the priest was emphatic against it. There was no way into the House on that 味方する except by the staircases from the jetty, which Vernon and I had seen in 1914, and there it was 確かな the 選挙立会人s would be most vigilant. Besides the staircases were disused, and he believed that the postern doors had been 塀で囲むd up. The cliffs could not be climbed, and if the coast was followed に向かって the south the difficulties 増加するd. From my recollection of the place, I thought he 誇張するd, but I was not 用意が出来ている to bank on a 薄暗い memory.
"There is no time to lose," he said, with an earnestness which 納得させるd me that, though our 動機s might be different, our 目的s were alike. "In two days it will be Good Friday, and the night after comes the solemn hour when our Lord breaks the 社債s of death. I grievously 恐れる that that is the hour which my foolish folk have 直す／買収する，八百長をするd for this sacrilege. If 広大な／多数の／重要な sin is to be 回避するd, the woman must be gone by then and the House given to the 炎上s. The 炎上s, I say, for whatever happens, there will be no peace in Plakos till it is in ashes. But let it be 燃やすd honestly and religiously, and not made an altar to the outland devils whom 宗教上の Church has long ago cast into the 不明瞭."
The problem seemed to me to be 明らかにするing itself. I was inclined to think that the priest was too 不正に 脅すd to take a balanced 見解（をとる） of things, and also too wrapped up in his 宗教的な 苦悩s. I agreed that we must somehow induce Koré to come away, and that for this 目的 we must get all our ten men together and beg, borrow, or steal some 肉親，親類d of boat. It was also plain that the sooner I got inside the House the better, for Koré would need some 説得するing. I was not able to 見解（をとる） the 黒人／ボイコット 魔法 of the 村人s やめる 本気で. It was 明白に a real 危険，危なくする, but it was so wholly outside the 範囲 of my mental conception that I took it as a straightforward 危険, like that from a wild animal or a 雷雨.
Maris and I had a short talk in French, and settled our 計画（する）s. He would go 支援する to the inn and see our fellows 直す／買収する，八百長をするd up for the night. Then he would make his way on foot に向かって Vano and get into touch with Janni. We 直す／買収する，八百長をするd a point on his 地図／計画する, on the 辛勝する／優位 of the cliffs about two miles south of the House, where he was to bring Janni and his posse, and where next morning I was to take out the others to join him. There seemed no 危険 in leaving the five men in the inn for the night. The 村人s would scarcely 干渉する with strangers who 趣旨d to be a 政府 調査する party and had no 願望（する） to move. Nor was it likely that any 障害 would be 始める，決める in the way of Maris's own 旅行. After all he was moving に向かって Vano and away from the 禁じるd area.
My own 事例／患者 was more intricate. If I went 支援する to the inn, it would be harder to make my way from it to the Dancing 床に打ち倒す, for I should have the village street to go through. We put this to the priest, and he 証明するd 突然に helpful. Why should I not stay on in his house till the evening? The church was 隣接する, and behind the church lay the graveyard, by which a road could be 設立する to the Dancing 床に打ち倒す. He would give me food, if I cared to 株 his humble meal. The old fellow might be a bigot, but he was honest and friendly and patently on our 味方する. I beamed on him and thanked him in dumb show, while Maris made ready to start.
"Get into the House somehow and 直す／買収する，八百長をする up a 計画（する） with the lady," he said. "That is the first 職業. You are やめる （疑いを）晴らす about the rendezvous on the cliffs? You had better get 支援する to the inn somehow, and to-morrow morning bring the men to join me there. The village will think we've started on our 調査するing—and a long way off the danger-point. You will have to open the boxes and make each man carry his own 供給（する）s. You have your gun?"
I patted my pocket. "Yes, but there isn't going to be any 狙撃. We 港／避難所't a dog's chance at that game, with 行方不明になる Arabin arming the natives with Mauser ライフル銃／探して盗むs."
Many times that day I wished that my education had 含むd modern Greek. Through the hot afternoon and evening I remained in the little room, bored and anxious and mystified, while the priest sat opposite me, a storehouse of 決定的な knowledge which I could not 打ち明ける. I raked up my recollection of classical Greek, and tried him with a 宣告，判決 or two, but he only shook his 長，率いる. Most of the time he read in a little 調書をとる／予約する, a breviary no 疑問, and his lips muttered. An old woman （機の）カム in and made ready a meal. We lunched off onion soup and 黒人／ボイコット bread, and I was given a glass of some ワイン which smacked of turpentine. I smoked one of the two cigarettes left in my 事例／患者, and afterwards fell asleep. When I woke the old man was sitting just as I had left him, but he had laid 負かす／撃墜する his 調書をとる／予約する and seemed to be praying. There was no reserve now in the old 直面する; I saw the age of it, and the innocence, and also the blind 恐れる. He seemed to be pleading ひどく with his God, and his mouth worked like a child's in a passion of disquiet.
Of course I might have strolled out of doors, and gone 支援する to the inn, where I could have seen our five men and retrieved my 麻薬を吸う and pouch. It struck me that we were behaving like fools; we had come to visit the House, and we せねばならない lose no time in getting there. My nap had put our previous talk out of my 長，率いる, and I 設立する myself on my feet in a sudden impulse. Then I remembered how Maris had enjoined the 最大の 警告を与える, and I remembered, too, the look of those queer people in the street. The House was tabu, and if I was seen going に向かって it I should be stopped, and I might even precipitate some wild mischief without Maris to help me. There in the priest's homely kitchen, with a belt of golden light on the 床に打ち倒す and the hum of 飛行機で行くs in the window, I had an 激烈な／緊急の sense of 存在 の中で 影をつくる／尾行するs which might suddenly turn into monstrous forms of life. The whole island seemed to me like a snake still numb from the winter 冷淡な, but 雪解けing 急速な／放蕩な into a malignant activity. And 合間 Koré was all alone in that ill-omened House with the circle of hate の近くにing around her, and I, who had come there to 保護する her, was still outside the 非常線，警戒線. I 悪口を言う／悪態d the infernal 霧 which had brought us so fatally out of our course; and I 解決するd that no 力／強力にする on earth would 妨げる me, when the dark （機の）カム, from piercing the 障壁.
The presbytery opened into a 狭くする 小道／航路 with outbuildings in 前線 of it, but from the window I could see a corner of the main street. The sun 注ぐd into the 小道／航路, and I watched the little green lizards on the 塀で囲む beyond. There was scarcely a 調印する of life in the segment I saw of the main street; indeed there was a silence strange in a village, so that every tiny natural noise—the chirping of grasshoppers, the slow flight of a dove—（機の）カム with a startling clearness. Once a woman with a shawl over her 長，率いる hurried past the 開始. There should have been children playing at the corner, but there were no children nor any sound of them. Never a cart rumbled by, nor mule nor horse crossed my line of 見通し. The village seemed to be keeping an eerie 急速な／放蕩な.
One man indeed I saw—a big fellow with a white blouse and long boots of untanned leather. He stood 星／主役にするing 負かす／撃墜する the alley, and I noticed that he carried a ライフル銃／探して盗む. I beckoned to the priest, and we watched him together out of a corner of the window. The old man shook his 長，率いる violently and muttered something which ended in "bounos." Then he 追加するd between his teeth a word which sounded like "Callicantzari." I had heard that word from Maris as a 称する，呼ぶ／期間／用語 of 乱用—he had said, I remember, that it meant men who become beasts, like the 古代の Centaurs. I guessed that this fellow must be one of the mountain men who were now in league with their old enemies of the coast. If they were の中で the besiegers, Koré could no longer 辞退する our help. "I will 雇う a 連隊 to shoot them 負かす／撃墜する," she had furiously told me. But what good was our help likely to be?
The sight of that fellow put an 辛勝する／優位 to my 不快, and before the 影をつくる／尾行するs had begun to 落ちる I was roaming about the little room like a cat in a cage. The priest left me, and presently I heard the （犯罪の）一味ing of a bell. In the 静かな, now 深くするd by the hush of twilight, the homely sound seemed a mockery—like the striking of the bells of a 海軍の 殴打／砲列 I once heard on the Yser. Then, in the 中央 of mud and death, it had incongruously 示唆するd tea on the 冷静な／正味の deck of a liner; now this tintinnabulation, with its call to a meek worship, had the same grotesque 公式文書，認める of parody. 明確に there were no worshippers. I went to the 支援する of the cottage, and from the window of the 明らかにする little bedroom had a 見解（をとる） of the church in that amethyst gloaming. It was a baroque edifice, probably five centuries old, but renovated during the last fifty years, and in part painted a violent red. Beside it was a tiny bell-tower, 明白に far more 古代の. I could see a faint light in the window, and beyond that a dark clump of ilex above which the evening 星／主役にする was rising.
When the priest returned it was almost dark. He lit a lamp and carefully locked the door and shuttered the window. His barren service seemed to 重さを計る ひどく on him, for he moved wearily and did not raise his long-lidded 注目する，もくろむs. It was borne in on me that at any price I must find some means of communicating with him, for my hour of 活動／戦闘 was approaching.
I tried him in French, but he never 解除するd his 長，率いる.
Then it occurred to me that even a priest of the Greek Church must know a little Latin. I used the English pronunciation, and though he did not understand me, he seemed to realize what tongue I was talking, for he replied in a slow, 幅の広い Latin. I could not follow it, but at any 率 we had 設立する a ありふれた speech. I tore a page from my notebook and was about to 令状, when he snatched it and the pencil from my 手渡す. There was something he 不正に 手配中の，お尋ね者 to say to me. He hesitated a good 取引，協定, and then in laborious 資本／首都s he wrote:
SI POPULUS ALIQUID PERICULI TIBI MINATUR, INVENIES REFUGIUM IN ECCLESIA
Then he 得点する／非難する／２０d out "REFUGIUM" and wrote in "SANCTUARIUM."
"QUID PERICULI?" I wrote.
He looked at me helplessly, and spread out his 手渡すs. Danger, he seemed to 示唆する, lay in every ４半期/4分の1 of the compass.
We used up five pages in a conversation in the doggiest 肉親，親類d of style. My Latin was 主として of the 合法的な type, and I often used a word that puzzled him, while he also 始める，決める me guessing with phrases which I suppose were ecclesiastical. But the result was that he repeated the 指示／教授／教育s he had given me through Maris. If I was to enter the House, the only way was by the Dancing 床に打ち倒す—it took me some time to identify "locus saltatorum"—and to climb the 広大な／多数の／重要な 塀で囲む which separated it from the demesne. But it would be guarded, probably by the "incolae montium," and I must go warily, and not 試みる／企てる it till the moon was 負かす／撃墜する. Also I must be 支援する before the first light of 夜明け.
I showed him my ピストル, but he shook his 長，率いる violently and went through a pantomime, the meaning of which was （疑いを）晴らす enough. I was not to shoot, because, though the guards were 武装した, there would be no 狙撃. But all the same I was in some deadly danger. He scribbled in abusive Latin that the people I had to 恐れる were "pagani, nefasti, mysteriorum abominabilium cultores." If I were seen and 追求するd my only hope was to reach the church. Not his house—that was no use— but the church. Twice he printed in emphatic 資本／首都s: "Pete sanctuarium ecclesiae."
Then he took me into his little bedroom, and showed me the 嘘（をつく） of the land. The moon was now up, the 霧 of the morning had gone out of the 空気／公表する, and the 輪郭（を描く） of the church and the bell-tower and the ilex grove beyond might have been 削減（する） in amber and jet. Through the trees there appeared a faint 赤みを帯びた glow as if 解雇する／砲火／射撃s were 燃やすing. I asked what this might be, and after a good 取引，協定 of biting the stump of my pencil he wrote that there lay the graveyard, and the lights were 燃やすing "ut vrykolakes absint." He seemed to 疑問 whether I could follow his meaning, but I did, for I knew about this from Koré—how the 小作農民s kept lamps at the 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な-長，率いるs to 区 off vampires.
He was （疑いを）晴らす that I must 横断する the valley of the Dancing 床に打ち倒す while the moon was up, for さもなければ I should 行方不明になる my way. He looked at me appraisingly and wrote "You are a 兵士," 暗示するing, as I took it, that there was cover for a man accustomed to use cover. Then he drew a 計画（する） on which he 示すd my road. If I skirted the graveyard I should find myself on a hillside which sloped に向かって the Dancing 床に打ち倒す. I must keep this 山の尾根, which was the northern 含む／封じ込めるing 塀で囲む of the place, till I reached the 境界s of the House. On no account must I go 負かす／撃墜する into the valley, and when I asked why, he said that it was "nefasta." That could not mean 単に that it was 井戸／弁護士席-guarded, but that it was held in dread by the people of Kynaetho, a dread which their priest 株d.
I left the house just after eleven o'clock. Our long, silent sederunt had made the two of us good friends, for he wept at parting, and 主張するd on blessing me and kissing me on the forehead. I was on his 味方する, on the 味方する of his Church, a 改革運動家 going into 危険，危なくする in a 争い with heathenish evil.
It was a marvellous night for scent and colour, but as silent as the 深いs of the sea. I got with all 速度(を上げる） into the shade of the ilexes, and climbed up a rocky slope so that I looked 負かす／撃墜する on the village graveyard beyond the trees. Dozens of little lights twinkled in it like fireflies, those undying lamps which were lit to 保存する the inmates from 乱暴／暴力を加える by the terrible demons that enter into the 団体／死体s of the dead. Suddenly I remembered with horror that it was Koré against whom these 警戒s were taken—Koré, now because of her crazy gallantry alone in a doomed House, dreaming perhaps that she was winning 支援する the hearts of her people, and knowing little of the dark 軍隊s 集まりing against her out of the ancientry of time. There was that in this mania of superstition which both infuriated and awed me; it was a thing against which a man could find no 武器. And I had the ironic recollection of how little more than a week earlier, in a 事例／患者 before the Judicial 委員会 of the Privy 会議, I had been defending the legalization of 確かな African 儀式s, on the ground that what to one man was superstition might to another be an honest 約束. I had struck a belief which had the 説得力のある 力／強力にする of a fanatical 宗教, though it was born of the blackness of night.
The hillside was a 集まり of scrub and 玉石, giving excellent cover, and, since the 山の尾根 shut me off from the village, I could move with reasonable 速度(を上げる） and safety. My spirits were rising with the 演習, and the 不景気 which had 圧倒するd me in the priest's house was 解除するing. Then suddenly I topped a rise and 設立する myself looking 負かす／撃墜する on the Dancing 床に打ち倒す.
It was not a valley so much as an upland meadow, for there was no stream in it nor had there ever been one, and, though 攻撃するd up gently に向かって the west, most of it was as flat as a cricket-field. There it lay in the moonlight, yellow as corn in its cincture of broken 山の尾根s, a place plainly hallowed and 始める，決める apart. All my life I have 心にいだくd 確かな pictures of landscape, of which I have caught glimpses in my travels, as broken hints of a beauty of which I hoped some day to find the archetype. One is a mountain stream running in 幅の広い shallows and coming 負かす／撃墜する through a flat stretch of heather from a 混乱 of blue mountains. Another is a green meadow, 削減（する） off like a garden from 隣人ing wildernesses, secret and yet 申し込む／申し出ing a wide horizon, a place at once a 聖域 and a watch-tower. This type I have 設立する in the Scottish 国境s, in the Cotswolds, once in New Hampshire, and plentifully in the Piedmont country of Virginia. But in the Dancing 床に打ち倒す I had つまずくd upon its archetype. The moonlight made the さらに先に hills look low and 近づく, and doubtless 少なくなるd the size of the level ground, but the constriction only served to 増加する its preciousness.
I sat 負かす／撃墜する and 星／主役にするd at the scene, and in that moment I underwent a 広大な／多数の／重要な lightening of spirit. For this meadow was a happy place, the home of gentle and kindly and honourable things. Mildness and peace brooded over it. The priest had said that it was "nefasta," but he could only have meant that it was sacred. Sacred indeed it must be, what the Greeks of old called a temenos, for the dullest could not be blind to the divinity that dwelt here. I had a moment of wonder why the Arabins, lords of the island, had not 含むd a 位置／汚点／見つけ出す so gracious in their demesne, until I saw that that could not be. The Dancing 床に打ち倒す must be open to the 勝利，勝つd and the starry 影響（力）s and the spirits of earth; no human master could own or enclose it.
You will call me fantastic, but, dull dog as I am, I felt a sort of poet's rapture as I looked at those 向こうずねing spaces, and at the sky above, flooded with the amber moon except on the horizon's 辛勝する／優位, where a pale blue took the place of gold, and faint 星／主役にするs were pricking. The place was quivering with 魔法 drawn out of all the ages since the world was made, but it was good 魔法. I had felt the 圧迫 of Kynaetho, the furtive, 脅すd people, the fiasco of Eastertide, the necromantic lamps beside the 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大なs. These all smacked evilly of panic and death. But now I was looking on the Valley of the 影をつくる／尾行する of Life. It was the 影をつくる／尾行する only, for it was mute and still and elusive. But the presage of life was in it, the clean life of fruits and flocks, and children, and happy winged things, and that spring 潔白 of the earth which is the 潔白 of God.
The moon was 拒絶する／低下するing, but it would be at least two hours before I could 安全に approach the House. The cover was good, I was 保護するd by the 山の尾根 from the 味方する of the village, and no human 存在 was likely to be abroad on the Dancing 床に打ち倒す. I decided that I must get within sight of my 目的地 before the light failed and 秘かに調査する out the land. It was rough going の中で the ribs of 激しく揺する and 石／投石する-落ちるs and dense thickets of thorn and arbutus, but いつかs I would come on a patch of turf drenched with dew and scented with thyme. All the myrrh of Arabia was in the place, for every foot of sward I trod on and every patch of scrub I 小衝突d through was aromatic, and in the open places there was the clean savour of night and the sea. Also at my left 手渡す and below lay the Dancing 床に打ち倒す, lambent under the moon like the 冷静な／正味の tides of a river.
By-and-by I （機の）カム to the end of the 山の尾根, and had a 見解（をとる） of the crest where the House stood. There was a blur of ebony which must be the 支持を得ようと努めるd that surrounded it, and bounding it a 略章 of silver-grey. I puzzled at this, till I realized that it was the 塀で囲む of which the priest had spoken—a 抱擁する thing, it seemed, of an even 高さ, curving from the 下落する where the village lay and running to what seemed to be the seaward scarp of the island. I was now in the danger zone, and it behoved me to go warily, so I 設立する a 避難所 where the cover of the 山の尾根 ended and 熟考する／考慮するd the 詳細（に述べる）s of the scene. The 塀で囲む could not be いっそう少なく that fifteen feet in 高さ, and it appeared to be 定期的に masoned and as smooth as the 味方する of a house. In that landscape it was a startling 侵入占拠 of something 天然のまま and human, a 反抗 of nature. Shelley Arabin had built it for the sake of his 悪意のある privacy, but why had he built it so high? And then I guessed the 推論する／理由. He 手配中の，お尋ね者 to shut out the Dancing 床に打ち倒す from his life. That blessed place would have been a mute 抗議する against his infamies.
There was a 黒人／ボイコット patch in the even sheen of the 塀で囲む. I wormed my way a little nearer and saw that for perhaps a dozen yards the 塀で囲む had been broken 負かす／撃墜する. I could see the ragged 辛勝する／優位s and the inky 不明瞭 of the shrubberies beyond. This had been done recently, perhaps within the last month. And then I saw something more. There were men—guards—駅／配置するd at the gap. I made out their 人物／姿／数字s, and they seemed to have the baggy white shirts of the mountaineer I had seen in the village. Also they were 武装した. One stood in the gap, and the two others patrolled the 味方するs, and I could see that they carried ライフル銃／探して盗むs at the 追跡する. It seemed absurd that three men were needed for that tiny 入り口, and I 結論するd that they 手配中の，お尋ね者 each other's company. There must be something in the 仕事 which put a 激しい 緊張する on their courage. I noticed, too, that they kept their 直面するs resolutely 回避するd from the Dancing 床に打ち倒す. When one moved he walked with his 長，率いる screwed 一連の会議、交渉／完成する 直面するing the House. The 向こうずねing meadow might be nefastus, as the priest had said, or it might be too sacred at this solemn hour of night for the profane gaze.
When I had watched them for a little it seemed to me that, though the moon had not 始める，決める, these fellows were too preoccupied to be dangerous, and that I might 安全に continue my 偵察. There was not much cover, but the 拒絶する／低下するing moon made an olive 影をつくる／尾行する at the upper end of the Dancing 床に打ち倒す, and I proceeded to はう across it like a gillie after deer. I went very 慎重に, stopping every now and then to prospect, but I 設立する the 塀で囲む now beyond my 範囲, and I had to chance the immobility of the 歩哨s. My breeches were sopping with dew before I reached the point which I 裁判官d to be out of sight of the gap. The 塀で囲む, as I had 観察するd, curved at the sea end, and once there—unless there were その上の guards—I should be at liberty to 実験（する） my climbing 力／強力にするs. The thing looked a most formidable 障壁, but I was in hopes that it might be turned where it abutted on the cliffs.
Before I realized it, I was looking 負かす／撃墜する on the sea.
The coast bent inward in a little bight, and a hundred feet below me the water lapped on a white beach. It was such a 発覚 of loveliness as comes to a man only once or twice in his lifetime. I fancy that the short ありふれたs on which I had subsisted all day and the sense of dwelling の中で portents had 重要なd me up to a special receptiveness. Behind me was the Dancing 床に打ち倒す, and in 前線 a flood of translucent colour, the shimmer of gold, the rarest 色合いs of sapphire and amethyst, fading into the pale infinity of the sky. I had come again into a world which spoke. From below （機の）カム the sound of dreamily moving water, of sleepy pigeons in the 激しく揺するs. Recollections of poetry (n)艦隊／(a)素早いd through my mind:
"... where Helicon breaks 負かす／撃墜する
In cliff to the sea...
Where the moon-silver'd inlets
Send far their light 発言する／表明する—"
Yes, but something was wanting. There should have been white flocks on the sward, something to link up nature with the homely uses of man, ーするために produce the idyllic. This place was not idyllic, it was magical and unearthly. Above me was a 塀で囲むd mystery, within which evil had once been followed and a greater evil might soon be done, and there were men with 地震ing hearts bent upon 古代の devilries.
I followed the 辛勝する／優位 of the scarp as it rose to the highest point where the 塀で囲む ended. There I had a sharp 失望. The 塀で囲む ran sheer to the 辛勝する／優位 of the cliff, and a 法外な buttress descended to the 直面する of the 石灰岩 crag. The 石／投石する was as smooth as a water-worn pebble. I have been a 激しく揺する-登山者 since I was an undergraduate, and have 直面するd in my time some ぎこちない problems, but this was starkly impossible. Even with a companion and a rope I do not believe it could have been done, and to 試みる／企てる it alone meant the certainty of a broken neck.
I prospected eastward along the 塀で囲む, and 設立する no better hope there. The thing was 簡単に not to be climbed except by a lizard. If I had had Maris with me I might have stood on his shoulders and made a jump for the 対処するing; as it was it might have been a hundred feet high instead of fifteen for all the good it was to me. There were no 支店s about to make a ladder, or loose 石／投石するs to make a cairn—nothing but the short downland turf.
The sight of this insuperable 障害 効果的に put a stop to my 簡潔な／要約する exhilaration of spirit. I felt small, and feeble, and futile. It was imperative that I should get into the House without その上の 延期する and see Koré, and yet the House was as impracticable as the moon, now 速く setting. The 早い darkening of the world pointed out the only road. I must dodge the 歩哨s and get through the 違反 in the 塀で囲む. It was a wild notion, but my growing ill-temper made me heedless of 危険s. The men had no ピストルs, only ライフル銃／探して盗むs, and were probably not too ready in the use of them. After all, I had played this game before with success. In the first winter of the war, when I was a subaltern, I used to be rather good at wriggling across No-man's-land and eavesdropping beside the German ざん壕s.
I didn't give my 決意／決議 time to 弱める, but in the 影をつくる／尾行する of the 塀で囲む made the best pace I could に向かって the gap. It was now really dark, with only a faint glow from the 星／主役にするs, and I moved in what seemed to my 注目する，もくろむs impenetrable shade after the brightness of the moon. I was wearing rubber-単独のd boots and cloth gaiters, my 衣料品s were subfusc in colour, and I have always been pretty light on my feet. I 停止（させる）d many times to get my bearings, and presently I heard the sound of a man's tread. So far as I could 裁判官 before, two of the 歩哨s had their patrol 井戸／弁護士席 away from the 塀で囲む, and I might escape their notice if I hugged the 石／投石するs. But one had had his stand 権利 in the 違反, and with him I would have difficulty. My hope was to dart through into the 避難所 of the 厚い shrubbery. Even if they 解雇する／砲火／射撃d on me they would be likely to 行方不明になる, and I believed that they would not follow me into the demesne.
I 辛勝する／優位d my way nearer, a foot at a time, till I guessed by the sound that I was inside the （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 of the patrols. I had no white about me, for my shirt and collar were 淡褐色, and I kept my 直面する to the 塀で囲む. Suddenly my 手渡すs felt the ragged 辛勝する／優位 of the gap and I almost つまずくd over a fallen 石／投石する. Here it was very dark, and I had the 影をつくる／尾行する of the trees inside to help me. I held my breath and listened, but I could not hear any noise from within the 違反. Had the 歩哨 there 砂漠d his 地位，任命する?
I waited for a minute or so, trying to reckon up the chances. The tread of the man on my 権利 was （疑いを）晴らす, and presently I could make out also the movement of the man on my left. Where was the third? Suddenly I heard to the 権利 the sound of human speech. The third must be there. There was a sparkle of 解雇する／砲火／射撃, too. The third 歩哨 had gone to get a light for his cigarette.
Now was my 適切な時期, and I darted into the 不明瞭 of the gap. I was brought up sharp and almost stunned by a blow on the forehead. There was a gate in the gap, a stout thing of wattles with a 政治家 across. I 緊張するd at it with my 手渡すs, but it would not move.
There was nothing for it but to bolt. The 歩哨s had been alarmed—probably horribly alarmed—by the noise, and were 製図／抽選 together. The only safety lay in violent 活動／戦闘, for they had a means of getting light and would find me if I tried to lurk in the 影をつくる／尾行するs. I raised my 武器 in the 正統派の ghostly fashion, howled like a banshee, and broke for the open.
I was past them before they could stop me and 急落（する），激減（する）ing 負かす／撃墜する the slope に向かって the Dancing 床に打ち倒す. I think that for the first moments they were too 脅すd to shoot, for they must have believed that I had come out of the forbidden House, and when they 回復するd their 神経 I was beyond their 範囲. The upper slope was 法外な, and I went 負かす／撃墜する it as Pate-in-危険，危なくする in Redgauntlet went 負かす／撃墜する Errickstane-brae. I rolled over and over, 設立する my feet, lost them again, and did not come to 残り／休憩（する） till I was in the flats of the meadow. I looked 支援する and saw a light twinkling at the gap. The guards there must have been amazed to find the gate 損なわれていない, and were now doubtless at their 祈りs.
I did not think that, even if they believed me flesh and 血, they would dare to follow me to the Dancing 床に打ち倒す. So I made my way 負かす／撃墜する it at a reasonable pace, feeling rather tired, rather empty, and very thirsty. On the road up I had decided that there was no stream in it, but almost at once I （機の）カム to a spring. It was a yard across, 泡ing up 堅固に, and sending 前へ／外へ a tiny rill which presently disappeared in some fissure of the 石灰岩. The water was deliciously 冷淡な, and I drank pints of it. Then it occurred to me that I must put my best foot 今後s, for there was that trembling in the eastern sky which is the presage of 夜明け. My 意向 was to join my fellows in the inn 中庭, and 会合，会う Maris there in the morning. After all, the inhabitants of Kynaetho had nothing as yet against me. All they knew of me was that I was a surveyor from the 政府 at Athens, whose presence no 疑問 was unwelcome but who could hardly be 扱う／治療するd as an enemy.
I reached the eastern bounds of the Dancing 床に打ち倒す, and 緊急発進するd up on the 山の尾根 above the ilexes of the graveyard. The lamps were still twinkling like glow-worms の中で the 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大なs. From there it was 平易な to get into the 小道／航路 where stood the priest's house, and in a few minutes I was in the main village street. The chilly 夜明け was very 近づく, and I thought lovingly of the good food in our boxes. My first 願望（する） was a meal which should be both supper and breakfast.
The door of the 中庭 stood open, and I 押し進めるd through it to the barn beyond. The place was empty—not a 調印する of men or baggage. For a moment I thought they might have been given ４半期/4分の1s in the inn, till I remembered that the inn had no guest-room. I tried the other outbuildings—a stable, a very dirty byre, a place which looked like a granary. One and all were empty.
It was no use waking the landlord, for he probably would not answer, and in any 事例／患者 I did not understand his tongue. There was nothing for it but to go 支援する to the priest. My temper was 完全に embittered, and I strode out of the 中庭 as if I were at home in my own village.
But my 入り口 had been 観察するd, and the street was 十分な of people. I 疑問 if Kynaetho slept much these days, and now it seemed that from every door men and women were 現れるing. There was something uncanny in that violent vigilance in the 冷淡な grey light of 夜明け. And the （人が）群がる was no longer inert. In a second I saw that it was 活発に 敵意を持った, that it 手配中の，お尋ね者 to do me a mischief, or at any 率 to lay 手渡すs on me. It の近くにd in on me from every 味方する, and yet made no sound.
It was now that I had my first real taste of 恐れる. Before I had been troubled and mystified, but now I was downright afraid. Automatically I broke into a run, for I remembered the priest's advice about the church.
My 活動／戦闘 took them by surprise. Shouts arose, meaningless shouts to me, and I broke through the 即座の circle with 緩和する. Two fellows who moved to 迎撃する me I 手渡すd off in the best Rugby football style. The street was empty before me and I sprinted up it at a pace which I 疑問 if I ever equalled in my old running days.
But I had one 決定するd pursuer. I caught a glimpse of him out of a corner of my 注目する，もくろむ, one of the young men from the hills, a fellow with a dark 強硬派-like 直面する and a powerful raking stride. In my then form he would have beaten me easily if the course had been longer, but it was too short to let him develop his 速度(を上げる）. Yet he was not a yard behind me when I 発射 through the open door of the church.
I flung myself gasping on the 床に打ち倒す behind one of the squat 中心存在s. As I 回復するd my breath I wondered why no 発射 had been 解雇する／砲火／射撃d. A man with a gun could have brought me 負かす／撃墜する with the 最大の 緩和する, for I had been running straight in the open. My second thought was that the priest had been 権利. The 小作農民 had stopped in his 跡をつけるs at the church door. I had 設立する safety for the moment—a 聖域 or, it might be, a 刑務所，拘置所.
The morning light was filtering through the windows, and since the glass was a dirty yellow, the place seemed still to be 十分な of moonshine. As my 注目する，もくろむs grew accustomed to it, I made out the features of the 内部の. A 激しい curtain separated the 聖域 from the chancel; the 床に打ち倒す was of rough 石／投石する, worn with the feet and 膝s of 世代s of worshippers; there were 非，不，無 of the statues and images which one is accustomed to in a Roman church, not even a crucifix, though there may have been one above the hidden altar. From a 中心存在 hung an assortment of votive offerings, crutches, oar-blades, rudders of ships, old-fashioned horn spectacles. The 塀で囲むs were studded with little ikons of saints, each one with its guttering lamp before it. The place smelt dank and 未使用の and mouldy, like a kirk in winter-time in some Highland glen. Behind me the open door showed an oval of pure pale light.
I was in a mood of 深遠な despondency which was very 近づく despair. The men had gone and with them our 蓄える／店s of food and 弾薬／武器. God knew where Maris was or how I should find him again. The village was 活発に 敵意を持った, and I was shut up in the church as in a 刑務所. I was no nearer Koré than when we landed—さらに先に away indeed, for I had taken the wrong turning, and she was shut off from me by 山地の 障壁s. I could have laughed 激しく when I thought of the futility of the help which I had been so 確信して of giving her. And her danger was far more deadly than I had dreamed. She was the 示す of a wild hate which had borrowed some wilder madness out of the 深いs of the past. She had spoken of a "sacrifice." That was the naked truth of it; any moment 悲劇 might be done, some hideous 儀式 consummated, and 青年 and gallantry laid on a dark altar.
The thought drove me half crazy. I fancy the 欠如（する） of food and sleep had made me rather lightheaded, for I sat in a stupor which was as much 怒り／怒る as pity—怒り／怒る at those blinded islanders, at my own feebleness, at Koré's obstinacy. This was 後継するd by an extreme restlessness. I could not stay still, but roamed about 診察するing the ill-favoured ikons. There was a little 休会 on the 権利 of the chancel which was evidently the 財務省, for I 設立する a big chest 十分な of dusty vestments and church plate. Sacrilege must have been an unknown 罪，犯罪 in Kynaetho, for the thing was 打ち明けるd.
Then I noticed a strange 反対する below the chancel step. It seemed to be a bier with a shrouded 人物／姿／数字 laid on it. The sight gave me a shock, for I thought it a dead 団体／死体. Reluctantly I approached it and drew 支援する the shroud, 推定する／予想するing to see the 死体 of a 小作農民.
To my amazement it was a 人物／姿／数字 of Christ—a 木造の image, rudely carved but with a strange similitude of life. It reminded me of a John the Baptist by Donatello which I once saw in Venice. The emaciated 団体／死体 was naked but for the loin cloth, the 注目する，もくろむs were の近くにd, the cheeks sunken. It was garishly painted, and the stigmata were done in a 天然のまま scarlet. But there was 力／強力にする in it, and dignity, and a terrible pitifulness. I remembered Koré's story. This was the 人物／姿／数字 which on the night of Good Friday, after the women had kissed and wailed over it, was borne in 行列 の中で the village 小道／航路s and then 回復するd to its sepulchre. This was the 人物／姿／数字 which at the 復活祭 Resurrection stood in a 炎 of candles before the altar, the Crucified and Risen Lord.
That sight worked a 奇蹟 with me. I suddenly felt that I was not alone, but had august 同盟（する）s. The 約束 was behind me, that 約束 which was 深い in the heart of Kynaetho though for the moment it was overlaid. The shabby church, the mazed and ignorant priest took on suddenly a tremendous significance... They were the 明白な 調印する and 令状 of that creed which we all 持つ／拘留する dumbly, even those who call themselves unbelievers—the belief in the ultimate omnipotence of 潔白 and meekness.
I reverently laid the shroud again over the 人物／姿／数字, and must have stood in a muse before it, till I 設立する that the priest had joined me. He knelt beside the bier, and said his 祈りs, and never have I heard such an agony of supplication in a man's 発言する／表明する. I drew 支援する a little, and waited. When he had finished he （機の）カム to me and his 注目する，もくろむs asked a question.
I shook my 長，率いる and got out my notebook.
He asked me if I had breakfasted, and when I wrote the most emphatic 消極的な which my Latin could compass, he hobbled off and returned with some food under his cassock. It was only walnuts and 黒人／ボイコット bread, but I ate it wolfishly and felt better for it. I looked on the old man now with a sincere liking, for he was my host and my 同盟（する）, and I think he had changed his 態度 に向かって me. Those minutes beside the bier had 設立するd a 社債 between us.
In the 休会 I have について言及するd there was a door which I had not hitherto noticed. This opened into a 肉親，親類d of sacristy, where the priest kept his 半端物s and ends. There was a 井戸／弁護士席 in the 床に打ち倒す of it, covered by an 巨大な oaken lid, a 井戸／弁護士席 of 冷淡な water of which I had a long drink. The old man drew several buckets, and 始める，決める about きれいにする the chancel, and I was glad to lend a 手渡す. I spent the better part of the morning like a housemaid on my 膝s scrubbing the 床に打ち倒す and the chancel step, while he was 占領するd inside the 聖域. The physical exertion was an anodyne to my thoughts, which in any 事例／患者 were without 目的. I could do nothing till the night （機の）カム again.
On one of my 旅行s to the sacristy to fetch water I saw a 直面する at the little window, which opened on the yard of the priest's house. To my 巨大な 救済 it was Maris, very dirty and dishevelled, but grinning cheerfully. That window was a tight fit, but he managed to wriggle half through, and a strong pull from me did the 残り／休憩（する）. He drank like a thirsty dog out of my bucket, and then 観察するd that a church had its drawbacks as a 訴える手段／行楽地, since one couldn't smoke.
"I have much to tell you, my friend," he said, "but first I must interview his Holiness. By God, but he has the mischievous flock."
I do not know what he said to the priest, but he got answers which seemed to give him a melancholy satisfaction. The old man spoke without ever looking up, and his 発言する／表明する was flat with despair. Often he shook his 長，率いる, and いつかs he held up his 手渡す as if to 回避する a blasphemy. Maris turned to me with a shrug of the shoulders. "This madness is beyond him, as it is beyond me. It is a general breaking 負かす／撃墜する of wits. What can you and I, 兵士s though we be, do against insanity? Presently I must sleep, and you too, my friend, to 裁判官 by your 激しい 注目する，もくろむs. But first I make my 報告（する）／憶測."
"I suppose we are 安全な here?" I said.
"安全な enough, but impotent. We can take our sleep confidently, but it is hard to see that we can do much else. We are in 検疫, if you understand. But to 報告（する）／憶測—"
He had gone to the inn the night before, and 設立する our five men supping and playing cards like Christians. They seemed to understand what was 要求するd of them—to wait for me and then join Janni and the others at the rendezvous on the western cliffs. So far as he could 裁判官 they had had no communication of any 肉親，親類d with the people of the village. Then he had 始める，決める out with an 平易な mind on the road to Vano. No one had 妨げるd him; the few 村人s he met had 星／主役にするd but had not 試みる／企てるd even to accost him. So over the moonlit 負かす／撃墜するs he went, 推定する／予想するing to find Janni and the other five in bivouac in the open country に向かって the skirts of the hills.
He 設立する Janni alone—on the 道端 some miles east of Vano, squatted imperturbably by a 解雇する／砲火／射撃, in 所有／入手 of five revolvers and ample 蓄える／店s, but without a 選び出す／独身 信奉者. From the one-武装した corporal he heard a strange tale. The party had made Vano before midday in the Santa Lucia, had landed, and marched inland from the little port, without 明らかに attracting much attention. He himself had explained to the harbour-master that they had been sent to do 調査する work, and the ワイン shop, where they stopped for a drink, heard the same story. They had then tramped up the road from Vano to the hills, stopping at the little farms to pass the time of day and 選ぶ up news. They heard nothing till nightfall, when they 野営するd beside a village の中で the 山のふもとの丘s. There Janni talked to sundry 村人s and heard queer stories of Kynaetho. There was a witch there who by her （一定の）期間s had blighted the 刈るs and sent strange 病気s の中で the people, and the cup of her abominations was now 十分な. So Dionysios had appeared to many in a dream 召喚するing them to Kynaetho in the 広大な／多数の／重要な Week, and the best of the young men had already gone thither.
That was all that Janni heard, for 存在 the man in 当局 he spoke only with the 年上のs, and they were 用心深い in their talk. But the others, gossiping with the women, heard a fuller 見解／翻訳／版 which 脅すd them to the bone. Your Greek townsman is not a whit いっそう少なく superstitious than the 小作農民, and he 欠如（する）s the 小作農民's stolidity, and is 傾向がある to more 迅速な excitement. Janni did not know 正確に／まさに what the women had told his men, except that Kynaetho was the abode of vampires and harpies for whom a surprising judgment was 準備するing, and that no stranger could enter the place without 悲惨な misfortune. There might be throat-cutting, it was hinted, on the part of the young men now engaged in a 宗教上の war, and there would for 確かな be 災害 at the 手渡す of the striglas and vrykolakes in the House, for to them a stranger would be 平易な prey.
Whatever it was, it brought the men 支援する to Janni gibbering with terror and 決定するd to return forthwith to Vano. The island was accursed and the abode of devils innumerable, and there was nothing for honest men to do but to 逃げる. They would go 支援する to Vano and wait on a boat, the Santa Lucia or some other. To do the rascals 司法（官）, Janni thought that they might have 直面するd the throat-cutting, but the horrors of the unseen and the occult were more than they could stomach. Janni, who was a rigid disciplinarian, had fortunately 所有するd himself of their ピストルs when they 野営するd for the night, and he was now in two minds whether he should 試みる／企てる to 拘留する them by 軍隊. But the sight of their 脅すd 注目する，もくろむs and twitching lips decided him that he could do nothing in their 現在の mood, and he 解決するd to let them go 支援する to Vano till he had seen Maris and received 指示／教授／教育s. They had already had 給料 in 前進する, and could fend for themselves till he made a 計画（する）. So he 施し物d out to each man a 株 of the 供給（する）s and watched them scurry off in the direction of the coast, while he smoked his 麻薬を吸う and considered the 状況／情勢. There, about two in the morning, Maris 設立する him.
The defection of these five men 示唆するd to Maris that the same 肉親，親類d of trouble might be 推定する／予想するd with the （製品，工事材料の）一回分 in Kynaetho. So he and Janni humped the 蓄える／店s and started off across the 負かす／撃墜するs to the rendezvous on the cliffs which he had settled with me. That 占領するd a couple of hours, and there Janni was left with orders not to 動かす till he was 召喚するd. The place was a hollow on the very 辛勝する／優位 of the sea, far 除去するd from a road or a dwelling—a lucky choice, for it had been made at haphazard from the 地図／計画する without any 地元の knowledge. Then Maris 始める，決める off at his best pace for Kynaetho, skirting the Dancing 床に打ち倒す on the south, and striking the road to Vano a mile or so from the village.
There he met the 残り／休憩（する） of our posse, and a more dilapidated 始める，決める of mountebanks he 宣言するd he had never seen. So far as he could gather from their babble, they had been visited in the small hours by a deputation of 村人s, who had peremptorily ordered them to 出発／死. The deputation 支援するd its 嘆願 not by 脅しs but by a plain 声明 of facts. Kynaetho was 労働ing under a 悪口を言う／悪態 which was about to be 除去するd. No 疑問 the 村人s expounded the nature of the 悪口を言う／悪態 with 詳細（に述べる）s which started goose-flesh on their hearers. What was about to be done was Kynaetho's own 事件／事情／状勢, and no stranger could meddle with it and live. They may have 施行するd their argument with a sight of their ライフル銃／探して盗むs, but probably they did not need any mundane arguments to barb the terror which their tale 奮起させるd. For they 後継するd in so putting a 恐れる of unknown horrors into these five Athens guttersnipes that they decamped without a 抗議する. They did not even stay to collect some provender, but fled for their lives along the Vano road.
When Maris met them they were padding along in abject panic. One man still carried unconsciously a tin from which he had been feeding, another clutched a crumpled pack of cards. They had their ピストルs, but they had no thought of using them. Pantingly they told their story, 困らすing to be gone, and when Maris seemed to be about to 拘留する them they splayed away from him like 脅すd sheep. Like Janni, he decided that it was no good to try to stop them—indeed he was pretty （疑いを）晴らす by now that even if they stayed they would be useless for the 職業 we had in 手渡す. He 悪口を言う／悪態d their 女性（の） 親族s for several 世代s and 速度(を上げる）d the hindmost on his way with a kick.
His next 商売／仕事 was to find me, and he 結論するd that I would probably be still in the neighbourhood of the House. So, as the moon was 負かす／撃墜する, he retraced his steps by the south 味方する of the Dancing 床に打ち倒す and reached the 辛勝する／優位 where the 塀で囲む abutted on the cliffs probably an hour after I had been there. He 株d my 見解（をとる） about the impracticality of an 入り口 to the demesne at that point. As it was now almost daylight he did not dare to follow the 塀で囲む, but returned to Janni on the cliffs, who gave him breakfast. He was getting anxious about my doings, for he argued that if I returned to the inn to look for the men there would probably be trouble. It seemed to him important that the village should still believe him to have gone off, so he was 決定するd not to show himself. But he must get in touch with me, and for that 目的 he decided first to draw the priest's house. He had a difficult 旅行 in the 幅の広い daylight by way of the graveyard. It would have been impossible, he said, if the village had been living its normal life, for he had to pass through a maze of little fields and barns. But all farm work seemed to have been 放棄するd, and not a soul was to be seen at the lower end of the Dancing 床に打ち倒す. Everybody, except the guards 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the House, seemed to be 密談する／（身体を）寄せ集めるing in the village street. In the end he got into the priest's house, 設立する it empty and followed on to the church.
I told him 簡潔に my doings of the night. I could see that he was 完全に in the dark as to what was happening, except that Kynaetho, under the goad of some crazy superstition, ーするつもりであるd very resolute mischief to the House and its chatelaine. You see he had not talked to Koré—had indeed never seen her, nor had he read the disquieting manuscript which Vernon had translated for me. I did not see how I could enlighten him, for on that 味方する he was no scholar, and was too rooted in his brand of minor rationalism to take my tale 本気で. It was 十分な that we were both agreed that the House must be entered, and Koré willy-nilly 除去するd.
"But we have no ship," he cried. "The lady would be no safer in the open than in the House, for they mean most certainly that she shall die. I think it may come to putting our 支援するs to the 塀で囲む, and the 半端物s are unpleasant. We cannot telegraph for help, for the office is in the village and it has been destroyed. I have ascertained that there is no wire at Vano, or どこかよそで in the island."
Things looked pretty ugly, as I was bound to 収容する／認める. But there was one （疑いを）晴らす and 緊急の 義務, to get into the House and find Koré. Before we lay 負かす／撃墜する to snatch a little sleep, we made a rough 計画（する）. Maris would try the coast to the north and see if an 入り口 could be 影響d by a postern above the jetty where Vernon and I had first landed. He thought that he had better 請け負う this 職業, for it meant skirting the village, and he believed he might pass in the 不明瞭 as one of the men from the hills. He could talk the language, you see, and, if accosted, could put up some 肉親，親類d of 偽装する. I was to make for Janni, and then the two of us would try along the shore under the cliffs in the hope that some gully might give us 接近 to the demesne north of the point where the 塀で囲む ended. We were to rendezvous about breakfast time at Janni's （軍の）野営地，陣営, and from the results of the night でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる a その上の programme.
I slept without a break till after eight o'clock in the evening, when the priest woke us and gave us another ration of the eternal bread and walnuts. I felt frowsy and dingy, and would have given much for a bath. The priest 報告（する）／憶測d that the day in the village had passed without 出来事/事件, except that there had been a 広大な／多数の／重要な 集会 in the central square and some 肉親，親類d of 審議. He had not been 現在の, but the thing seemed to have 深くするd his uneasiness. "There is no time to lose," he told Maris, "for to-morrow is Good Friday, and to-morrow I 恐れる that unhallowed 行為s may be done." Maris discussed his 大勝する with him very carefully, and several more pages of my notebook were used up in 計画（する）s. It was going to be a ticklish 商売／仕事 to reach the jetty—principally, I gathered, because of the guards who watched all the 味方するs of the demesne which were not bounded by the cliffs or the 広大な／多数の／重要な 塀で囲む. But the priest seemed to think it possible, and Maris's Gascon soul had illimitable 信用／信任.
My road was plain—up the 山の尾根 on the south 味方する of the Dancing 床に打ち倒す till it ended at the sea, a 事柄 of not more than four miles. I skirted as before the little graveyard with its flickering lamps, and then made a 用心深い 横断する of a number of small fields each with its straw-covered barn. Presently I was out on the 負かす／撃墜するs, with the yellow levels of the Dancing 床に打ち倒す below me on the 権利. I was in a different mood from the previous night, for I was now miserably conscious of the shortness of our time and the bigness of our 仕事. 苦悩 was putting me into a fever of impatience and self-contempt. Here was I, a man who was reckoned pretty competent by the world, who had had a creditable 記録，記録的な／記録する in the war, who was considered an 専門家 at getting other people out of difficulties—and yet I was so far utterly 失敗させる／負かすd by a （製品，工事材料の）一回分 of barbarian 小作農民s. I 簡単に dared not 許す my mind to dwell on Koré and her 危険，危なくするs, for that way lay madness. I had to try to think of the thing objectively as a problem to be solved, but flashes of 激烈な／緊急の 恐れる for the girl kept breaking through to 始める，決める my heart （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing.
I 設立する Janni cooking supper by his little 解雇する／砲火／射撃 in a nook of the 負かす／撃墜するs, and the homely sight for the moment 慰安d me. The one-武装した corporal was, I daresay, by nature and しつけ as superstitious as any other Greek 小作農民, but his 軍の training had canalized his imagination, and he would take no notice of a legend till he was ordered to by his superior officer. It reminded me of the policeman Javert in Les Misérables: his whole soul was in the ritual of his profession, and it must have been a 黒人／ボイコット day for Janni when the war stopped. Maris, whom he worshipped blindly, had bidden him take 指示／教授／教育s from me, and he was ready to follow me into the sea. Mercifully his service at Salonika had taught him a few English words and a 確かな 量 of bad French, so we could more or いっそう少なく communicate.
He had 供給（する）s with him, so I had a second supper— 薄焼きパン／素焼陶器s and sardines and coffee, which after two days of 餓死 tasted like nectar and ambrosia. Also he had a 量 of caporal cigarettes with which I filled my pockets. Our first 商売／仕事 was to get 負かす／撃墜する to the beach, and fortunately he had already discovered a 大勝する a few hundred yards to the south, where a gully with a 石／投石する shoot led to the water's 辛勝する／優位. Presently we stood on the pebbly shore looking out to the luminous west over a sea as 静める as a mill-pond. I would have liked to bathe, but decided that I must first get the 即座の 商売／仕事 over.
That shore was rough going, for it was a succession of 石灰岩 暗礁s encumbered with 広大な／多数の／重要な 玉石s which had come 負かす／撃墜する from the 激しく揺するs during past winters. The （土地などの）細長い一片 of beach was very 狭くする and the overhang of the cliffs 保護するd us from 観察 from above, even had any 小作農民 been daring enough to patrol the Dancing 床に打ち倒す by night. We kept の近くに to the water, where the way was easiest, but even there our 進歩 was slow. It took us the better part of an hour to get abreast of the point where the 塀で囲む ended. There the cliffs were at least two hundred feet high, and smooth as the 味方する of a 削減（する） loaf. 栄冠を与えるing them we could see the dark woodlands of the demesne.
My 反対する was to find a 大勝する up them, and never in all my 登山 experience had I seen a more hopeless proposition. The 石灰岩 seemed to have no fissures, and the 直面するs had 天候d smooth. In the Dolomites you can often climb a perpendicular cliff by the countless little 割れ目s in the hard 石／投石する, but here there were no 割れ目s, only a surface glassy like marble. At one point I took off my boots and managed to 上がる about twenty yards, when I was brought up sharp by an overhang, could find no way to 横断する, and had my work 削減（する） out getting 負かす／撃墜する again. Janni was no cragsman, and in any 事例／患者 his one arm made him useless.
Our 見通し ahead was 閉めだした by a little cape, and I was in hopes that on the other 味方する of that the ground might become easier. We had a bad time turning it, for the beach stopped and the 激しく揺する fell sheer to the water. Happily the water at the point was shallow, and partly wading and partly 緊急発進するing, we managed to make the passage. In the moonlight everything was （疑いを）晴らす as day, and once 一連の会議、交渉／完成する we had a prospect of a 狭くする bay, 支援するd by the same high perpendicular cliffs and bounded to the north by a still higher bluff, which ended to seaward in a sheer precipice.
I sat 負かす／撃墜する on a 玉石 with a 沈むing heart to consider the prospect. It was more hopeless than the part we had already prospected. There was no gully or chimney in the whole 微光ing semicircle, nothing but a 縁 of unscalable 石／投石する 栄冠を与えるd with a sharp-削減（する） fringe of trees. Beyond the bluff lay the olive-yards which I had seen six years before when I landed from the ヨット, but I was pretty 確かな that we would never get 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the bluff. For the 利ざや of shore had now disappeared, and the cliffs dropped sheer into 深い water.
Suddenly Janni by my 味方する grunted and pointed to the middle of the little bay. There, riding at 錨，総合司会者, was a boat.
At first it was not 平易な to distinguish it from a 激しく揺する, for there was no riding light shown. But, as I 星／主役にするd at it, I saw that it was indeed a boat—a yawl-rigged （手先の）技術 of, I 裁判官d, about twenty トンs. It lay there motionless in the moonlight, a beautiful thing which had no part in that setting of 石／投石する and sea—a foreign thing, an 侵入者. I watched it for five minutes and nothing moved 船内に.
The sight filled me with both hope and mystification. Here was the "ship" which Maris had postulated. But who owned it, and what was it doing in this outlandish 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, where there was no 上陸? It could not belong to Kynaetho, or it would have been lying at the jetty below the House, or in the usual harbour. Indeed it could not belong to Plakos at all, for, though I knew little about boats, I could see that the 削減（する） of this one spoke of Western Europe. Was any one on board? It behoved me forthwith to find that out.
I spoke to Janni, and he whistled shrilly. But there was no answer from the sleeping bay. He tried again several times without result. If we were to make 調査s, it could only be by swimming out. Janni, of course, was no swimmer, and besides, the 責任／義務 was on me. I can't say I liked the prospect, but in three minutes I had stripped and was striking out in the moon-silvered water.
The fresh, 冷淡な, aromatic sea gave me new vigour of 団体／死体 and mind. I realized that I must proceed warily. Supposing there was some one on board, some one 敵意を持った, I would be 完全に at his mercy. So I swam very softly up to the 厳しい and tried to read the 指名する on it. There was a 指名する, but that 味方する was in 影をつくる／尾行する and I could not make it out. I swam to the 屈服するs, and there again saw a 指名する of which I could make nothing, except that the characters did not seem to me to be Greek.
I trod water and took 在庫／株 of the 状況／情勢. It was the 肉親，親類d of （手先の）技術 of which you will see hundreds at Harwich and Southampton and Plymouth—a 楽しみ boat, 明白に meant for 巡航するing, but with something of the delicate lines of a racer. I was beginning to feel chilly, and felt that I must do something more than prospect from the water. I must get on board and chance the boat 存在 empty or the owner asleep.
There was a fender amidships hanging over the port 味方する. I clutched this, got a 支配する of the gunwale, and was just about to pull myself up, when a 直面する suddenly appeared above me, a 脅すd, hairy 直面する, surmounted by a sort of blue nightcap. Its owner 反対するd to my 外見, for he swung a boathook and brought it 負かす／撃墜する ひどく on the knuckles of my left 手渡す. That is to say, such was his 意向, but he 行方不明になるd his 目的（とする） and only grazed my little finger.
I dropped off and dived, for I was afraid that he might start 狙撃. When I （機の）カム up a dozen yards off and shook the water out of my 注目する，もくろむs, I saw him 星／主役にするing at me as if I was a merman, with the boathook still in his 手渡す.
"What the devil do you mean by that?" I shouted, when I had ascertained that he had no ピストル. "What boat is it? Who are you?"
My 発言する／表明する seemed to work some change in the 状況／情勢, for he dropped the boathook, and replied in what sounded like Greek. I caught one word "Ingleez" several times repeated.
"I'm English," I cried, "English... philos... philhellene—damn it, what's the Greek for a friend?"
"Friend," he repeated, "Ingleez," and I swam nearer.
He was a 堅い-looking fellow, dressed in a blue jersey and what appeared to be old flannel 捕らえる、獲得するs, and he looked honest, though puzzled. I was now just under him, and smiling for all I was 価値（がある）. I put a 手渡す on the fender again, and repeated the word "English." I also said that my 意向s were of the best, and I only 手配中の，お尋ね者 to come 船内に and have a 雑談（する）. If he was 井戸／弁護士席 性質の／したい気がして に向かって England, I thought he might 認める the sound of the language.
Evidently he did, for he made no 抗議する when I got both 手渡すs on the gunwale again. He 許すd me to get my 膝 up on it, so I took my chance and swung myself over. He 退却／保養地d a step and 解除するd the boathook, but he did not 試みる／企てる to 攻撃する，衝突する me as I arose, like Proteus, out of the sea and stood dripping on his deck.
I held out my 手渡す, and with a moment's hesitation he took it. "English ... friend," I said, grinning 友好的に at him, and to my 救済 he grinned 支援する.
I was 船内に a small ヨット, which was occidental in every line of her, the clean decks, the general tidy, workmanlike 空気／公表する. A man is not at his most 確信して standing stark naked at midnight in a strange boat, 直面するing somebody of whose speech he comprehends not one word. But I felt that I had つまずくd upon a priceless 資産 if I could only use it, and I was 決定するd not to let the chance slip. He 注ぐd out a flow of Greek, at which I could only shake my 長，率いる and murmur "English." Then I tried the language of 調印するs, and went through a vigorous pantomime to explain that, though I could not speak his tongue, I had a friend on shore who could. The ヨット had a dinghy. Would he 列／漕ぐ／騒動 me 岸に and 会合，会う my friend?
It took me the devil of a time to make this （疑いを）晴らす to him, and I had to lead him to where the dinghy lay astern, point to it, point to the shore, point to my dumb mouth, and 一般に behave like a maniac. But he got it at last. He seemed to consider, then he dived below and returned with a thing like an アイロンをかける mace which he brandished 一連の会議、交渉／完成する his 長，率いる as if to give me to understand that if I misbehaved he could brain me. I smiled and nodded and put my 手渡す on my heart, and he smiled 支援する.
Then his whole manner changed. He brought me a coat and an 古代の felt hat, and made 調印するs that I should put them on. He dived below again and brought up a bowl of hot cocoa, which did me good, for my teeth were beginning to chatter. Finally he 動議d me to get into the dinghy and 始める，決める his mace beside him, took the sculls and pulled me in the direction I 示すd.
Janni was sitting smoking on a 石／投石する, the image of innocent peace. I cried out to him before we reached shore, and told him that this was the 船長／主将 and that he must talk to him. The two began their conversation before we landed, and presently it seemed that Janni had 納得させるd my host that we were respectable. As soon as we landed I started to put on my 着せる／賦与するs, but first I took the ピストル from my coat pocket and 現在のd the butt-end to my new friend. He saw my 意向, 屈服するd ceremoniously, and 手渡すd it 支援する to me. He also pitched the mace 支援する into the dinghy, as if he regarded it as no longer necessary.
He and Janni talked volubly and with many gesticulations, and the latter now and then broke off to translate for my 利益. I noticed that as time went on the 船員's 直面する, though it remained friendly, grew also obstinate.
"He says he を待つs his master here," said Janni, "but who his master is and where he is gone he will not tell. He says also that this island is 十分な of devils and bad men, and that on no account will he stay on it."
I put suggestions to Janni, which he translated, but we could get nothing out of the fellow, except the repeated opinion—with which I agreed—that the island was 十分な of devils, and that the only place for an honest man was the water. About his master he remained stubbornly silent. I 手配中の，お尋ね者 him to take me in his boat 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the さらに先に bluff, so that we could land on the olive-yard slopes and かもしれない get in touch with Maris, but he peremptorily 辞退するd. He would not leave the bay, which was the only 安全な place. どこかよそで were the men and women of Plakos, who were devils.
After about an hour's fruitless talk I gave it up. But one thing I settled. I told him through Janni that there were others besides ourselves and himself who were in danger from the devils of the island. There was a lady—an English lady— who was even now in 悲惨な 危険，危なくする. If we could bring her to the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す would he be on the watch and take her on board?
He considered this for a little, and then agreed. He would not leave the island without his master, but he would receive the lady if necessary, and if the devils followed he would resist them. He was 明白に a fighting man, and I 結論するd he would be as good as his word. Asked if in 事例／患者 of 追跡 he would put to sea, he said, "No, not till his master returned." That was the best I could make of him, but of that precious master he 辞退するd to speak a syllable. His own 指名する he said was George— known at home as 黒人／ボイコット George, to distinguish him from a cousin, George of the Hare-lip.
We parted in obscure friendliness. I 現在のd him with my empty cigarette-事例／患者, and he kissed me on both cheeks. As I 手渡すd him 支援する the 衣料品s which he had lent me to cover my nakedness, I noticed a curious thing. The coat was an aquascutum so old that the 製造者's tab had long since gone from it. But inside the disreputable felt hat I saw the 指名する of a 井戸／弁護士席-known shop in Jermyn Street.
Janni and I returned to the （軍の）野営地，陣営 before 夜明け. For some unknown 推論する／理由 a 激しい weariness overcame me on the way 支援する, and I could scarcely drag my 四肢s over the last half-mile of shore and up the 石／投石する shoot to the 辛勝する／優位 of the 負かす／撃墜するs. I dropped on the ground beside the ashes of the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, and slept like a drugged man.
When I awoke it was high forenoon. The sun was （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing 十分な on the little hollow, and Janni was cooking breakfast. My lethargy had gone, and I woke to a violent, anxious energy. Where was Maris? He せねばならない have 再結合させるd us, によれば 計画（する）, before sunrise. But Janni had seen no 調印する of him. Had he got into the House? 井戸／弁護士席, in that 事例／患者 he would find means to send us a message, and to send it soon, for this was Good Friday, the day which the priest 恐れるd. I was in a fever of impatience, for I had 設立する a boat, a means of escape of which Maris did not know. If he was in the House, I must get that knowledge to him, and he in turn must get in touch as soon as possible with me. Our 軍隊s were divided with no link of communication.
I did my best to 所有する my soul in that hot scented forenoon, but it was a hard 職業, for the sense of 縮めるing time had got on my 神経s. The place was 冷静な／正味のd by light 勝利，勝つd from the sea, and for Janni, who lay on his 支援する and 消費するd cigarettes, it was doubtless a pleasant habitation. Rivers of narcissus and iris and anemone flooded over the crest and 流出／こぼすd into the hollow. The ground was warm under the short herbage, and from it （機の）カム the rich clean savour of earth 生き返らせる after its winter sleep under the （一定の）期間 of the sun. The pigeons were cooing in the cliffs below me, and the 空気／公表する was 十分な of the soft tideless swaying of the sea. But for all the 慰安 it gave me I might have been stretched on frozen bricks in a dungeon. I was 絶えず getting up and はうing to a high point which gave me a 見解（をとる） of the 縁 of the 負かす／撃墜するs up to the 塀で囲む, and eastwards に向かって the Vano road. But there was no 調印する of Maris in the wide landscape.
About one o'clock the thing became unbearable. If Maris was in the House I must find touch with him; if he had failed, I must make the 試みる／企てる myself. It was a crazy thing to 熟視する／熟考する in 幅の広い daylight, but my 苦悩 would not let me stay still. I bade Janni wait for me, and 始める，決める off に向かって the Vano road, with the 意向 of trying Maris's 大勝する of the previous night and making a 回路・連盟 by the east 味方する of the village に向かって the jetty.
I had the sense to keep on the south 味方する of the 山の尾根 out of sight of the Dancing 床に打ち倒す and the high ground beyond it. There was not a soul to be seen in all that grassy place; the winding 主要道路 showed no 人物／姿／数字 as far as the 注目する，もくろむ could reach; even the の近くにs and barns clustered about the foot of the Dancing 床に打ち倒す seemed untenanted of man or beast. I gave the village a wide 寝台／地位, and after crossing some patches of cultivation and 緊急発進するing through several ragged thickets 設立する myself 予定 east of Kynaetho and some three hundred feet above it.
There I had the prospect of the church rising above a line of hovels, a bit of the main street, the 後部 of the inn, and the houses which straggled seaward toward the jetty. The place had undergone another 変形, for it seemed to be 砂漠d. Not one 独房監禁 人物／姿／数字 appeared in the blinding white street. Every one must be indoors engaged in some solemn 準備 against the coming night. That gave me a hope that the northern approaches to the House might be unguarded. So 広大な／多数の／重要な was my 苦悩 that I 始める，決める off at a run, and presently had reached the high ground which overlooked the road from the village to the harbour. Here I had to go circumspectly, for once I descended to the road I would be in 見解（をとる） of any one on the jetty, and probably, too, of the 最北の houses in the village.
I scanned the foreground long and carefully with my glass, and decided that no one was about, so I slipped 負かす／撃墜する from the 高さs, crossed the road a hundred yards above the harbour, and dived into the scrub which 国境d the beach on the さらに先に 味方する. Here I was 完全に 避難所d, and made good going till I 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd a little point and （機の）カム into a scene which was familiar. It was the place where, six years before, Vernon and I had landed from Lamancha's ヨット. There were the の近くにs of fruit blossom, the thickets, the long scrubby ravine where we had listened to the Spring Song. I had a sudden sense of things 存在 predestined, of the ironical fore-聖職拝命（式） of life.
I knew what to 推定する／予想する. 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the horn of the little bay where I stood lay the House with its jetty and the causeway and the 法外な stairs to the postern gates. My success thus far had made me 確信して, and I covered the next half-mile as if I were walking on my own 広い地所. But I had the wit to move 慎重に before I passed the 含む／封じ込めるing 山の尾根, and crept up to the skyline.
It was 井戸／弁護士席 that I did so, for this was what I saw. On the jetty there were guards, and there were 地位，任命するs along the causeway. More, some change had been wrought in the seaward 塀で囲む of the House. The 抱擁する place rose, blank and white, in its cincture of 青葉, but at the points where the steps ended in postern doors there seemed to be a 広大な／多数の／重要な accumulation of brushwood which was not the work of nature. My glass told me what it was. The 入り口 was piled high with fagots. The place had been transformed into a pyre.
But it was not that sight which sent my heart to my boots—I had been 用意が出来ている for that or any other devilry; it was the utter impossibility of 影響ing an 入り口. The fabric rose stark and silent like a 刑務所，拘置所, and 一連の会議、交渉／完成する it stood the wardens.
I didn't wait long, for the spectacle made me mad. I turned and retraced my steps, as 急速な／放蕩な as I could drag my 脚s, for every ounce of vigour had gone out of me. It was a dull, listless automaton that recrossed the harbour road, made the long 回路・連盟 east of the village, and 回復するd the 負かす／撃墜するs beyond the Dancing 床に打ち倒す. When I staggered into （軍の）野営地，陣営, where the placid Janni was playing dice, it was の近くに on five o'clock.
I made myself a cup of tea and tried to piece the 状況／情勢 together. Maris could not have entered the House—the thing was きっぱりと impossible, and what had happened to him I could only guess. Where he had failed I certainly could not 後継する, for the cliffs, the 塀で囲む, and the guards shut it off impenetrably from the world. Inside was Koré alone—I wondered if the old servant whom she had called Mitri was with her, or the French maid she had had in London—and that night would see the beginning of the end. The remembrance of the fagots piled about the door sent a horrid 冷気／寒がらせる to my heart. The 状況／情勢 had marched clean outside human 力／強力にする to 支配（する）／統制する it. I thought with 軽蔑（する） of my self-信用／信任. I had grievously muddled every 詳細（に述べる）, and was of as little value as if I had remained in my 寺 議会s. Pity and 恐れる for the girl made me clench my 手渡すs and gnaw my lips. I could not stay still. I decided once more to prospect the line of the cliffs.
One-武装した Janni was no use, so I left him behind. I slid 負かす／撃墜する the 石／投石する-shoot and in the first 冷静な／正味の of evening 緊急発進するd along that arduous shore. When I had passed the abutment of the 塀で囲む I scanned with my glass every 割れ目 in the cliffs, but in daylight they looked even more hopeless than under the moon. At one place a shallow gully permitted me to reach a shelf, but there I stuck 急速な／放蕩な, for the 激しく揺する above could only have been climbed by a hanging rope. The most desperate man—and by that time I was pretty desperate—could not find a way where the Almighty had decided that there should be 非，不，無. I think that if there had been the faintest chance I would have taken it, in spite of the 危険s; I would have 投機・賭けるd on a course which at Chamonix or Cortina would have been pronounced suicidal; but here there was not even the rudiments of a course—nothing but that maddening glassy 塀で囲む.
By-and-by I reached the cape beyond which lay the hidden bay and 黒人／ボイコット George with his boat. It occurred to me that I had not prospected very carefully the cliffs in this bay, and in any 事例／患者 I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to look again at the boat, that 選び出す／独身 frail link we had with the outer world. But first I stripped and had a bathe, which did something to 冷静な／正味の the fret of my 神経s. Then I waded 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the point to the place where Janni and I had talked with the 船員.
黒人／ボイコット George had gone. There was not a trace of him or the boat in the 向こうずねing inlet into which the westering sun was 注ぐing its yellow light. What on earth had happened? Had his mysterious master returned? Or had he been driven off by the islanders? Or had he 簡単に grown bored and sailed away? The last 解答 I 解任するd: 黒人／ボイコット George, I was 納得させるd, was no quitter.
The loss of him was the last straw to my hopelessness. I was 直面するd with a 状況／情勢 with which no ingenuity or fortitude could grapple—only some 残忍な 技術 in 曲芸 or some Berserker physical 力／強力にするs which I did not 所有する. I turned my glass listlessly on the cliffs which lined the bay. There was nothing to be done there. They were as sheer as those I had already prospected, and, although more rugged and broken, it was by means of 広大な／多数の／重要な noses of smooth 激しく揺する on which only a 飛行機で行く could move.
I was sitting on the very 玉石 which Janni had 占領するd the night before, and I saw on the shingle one or two of his cigarette stumps. And then I saw something else.
It was a cigarette end, but not one of Janni's caporals. Moreover it had been dropped there during the past day. Janni's stumps, having been exposed to the night dews, were crumpled and withered; this was 損なわれていない, the butt end of an Egyptian cigarette of a good English brand. 黒人／ボイコット George must have been here in the course of the day. But I remembered that 黒人／ボイコット George had smoked a peculiarly evil type of Greek タバコ. Perhaps he had been pilfering his master's cigarettes? Or perhaps his master had come 支援する?
I remembered that he had 辞退するd to utter one word about that master of his. Who could he be? was he an Englishman? He might 井戸／弁護士席 be, 裁判官ing from 黒人／ボイコット George's reverence for the word "English." If so, what was he doing in Plakos, and how had he reached this 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, unless he had the wings of a bird? If he had come along the 負かす／撃墜するs and the shore Janni would have seen him... Anyhow, he was gone now, and our one 橋（渡しをする） with a sane world was broken.
I made my way 支援する to Janni with a feeling that I had come to the 辛勝する／優位 of things and would presently be 要求するd to go over the brink. I was now やめる alone—as much alone as Koré—and 運命／宿命 might soon link these lonelinesses. I had had this feeling once or twice in the war—that I was 直面するd with something so insane that insanity was the only course for me, but I had no notion what form the insanity would take, for I still saw nothing before me but helplessness. I was 決定するd somehow to break the 障壁, 関わりなく the 問題／発行する. Every 捨てる of manhood in me 反乱d against my futility. In that moment I became 原始の man again. Even if the woman were not my woman she was of my own totem, and whatever her 運命／宿命 she should not 会合，会う it alone.
Janni had food ready for me, but I could not eat it. I took out my ピストル, cleaned and reloaded it, and told Janni to look to his. I am not much of a ピストル 発射, but Janni, as I knew from Maris, was an 専門家. There would be something astir when the moon rose, and I had an intuition that the scene would be the Dancing 床に打ち倒す. The seaward end of the House might be the 決定的な point in the last 行う／開催する／段階 of the 演劇, but I was 納得させるd that the Dancing Ground would see the first 行為／法令／行動する. It was the 宗教上の ground, and I had gathered from the priest that some dark ritual would take the place of the Good Friday solemnity.
There was only one 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where Janni and I might 安全に 嘘（をつく） hidden, and at the same time look 負かす／撃墜する on the Dancing 床に打ち倒す, and that was in the 影をつくる／尾行する of the 塀で囲む between the guarded 違反 and the cliffs. There were large trees there, and the 進歩 of the moon would not light it up, 反して everywhere else would be （疑いを）晴らす as noonday. Moreover it was the 戦略の point, for whatever mischief was ーするつもりであるd against the House would pass through the 違反 and therefore under our 注目する，もくろむs. But it was necessary to get there before the moon was fully risen, for さもなければ to men coming from the village we should be silhouetted against the cliff 辛勝する／優位. I 削減（する） Janni's supper short and we started out, using every crinkle of the ground as cover, much as stalkers do when they are fetching a 回路・連盟 and know that the deer are alarmed and watchful.
We had not much more than a mile to go, and by the 大勝する we chose we managed, as it happened, to keep wholly out of sight of the Dancing 床に打ち倒す. Janni—no mountaineer—不平（をいう）d at my pace, for I had acquired an 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の lightness of 四肢 so that I felt as if I could have flown. I was puzzled to explain this, after my listlessness of the day, but I think it was 予定 partly to 緊張した 神経s and partly to the 魔法 of the evening. The 空気／公表する was 冷静な／正味の and exhilarating, and when the moon rose with a sudden glory above the House it was as tonic as if one had 急落（する），激減（する）d into water... Soon we were on the 辛勝する／優位 of the inky belt of 影をつくる／尾行する and moving eastward to get nearer the 違反. But now I noticed something I had forgotten. The 塀で囲む curved outward, and beyond that bulge—a couple of hundred yards from the 違反—the light flooded to the very 辛勝する／優位 of the 石／投石する. We （機の）カム to a 停止（させる） at the apex of the curve, flat on our 直面するs, and I turned to reconnoitre the Dancing 床に打ち倒す.
I wish to Heaven that I had the gift of words. It is too much to ask a man whose life has been spent in 製図／抽選 pleadings and in 令状ing dull 合法的な opinions to 述べる a scene which needs the tongue or pen of a poet. For the Dancing 床に打ち倒す was transfigured. Its lonely beauty had been decked and adorned, as an altar is draped for high festival. On both slopes people clustered, men, women, and children, all so silent that I thought I could hear them breathe. I thought, too, that they mostly wore white—at any 率 the moonlight gave me the impression of an 巨大な white multitude, all Kynaetho, and doubtless half the hills. The valley was 示すd out like a race-course. There seemed to be 地位，任命するs at 正規の／正選手 intervals in a 幅の広い oval, and at each 地位，任命する was a red flicker which meant たいまつs. The 砂漠 had become populous, and the 独房監禁 places blossomed with roses of 解雇する／砲火／射撃.
The people were clustered toward the upper end, making an amphitheatre of which the 円形競技場 was the Dancing 床に打ち倒す, and the 入り口 to the 行う／開催する／段階 the 違反 in the 塀で囲む of the House. I saw that this 入り口 was guarded, not as before by three 歩哨s, but by a 二塁打 line of men who kept an avenue open between them. Beyond the 観客s and 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the 円形競技場 was the circle of 地位，任命するs, and between them lay the Dancing 床に打ち倒す, golden in the moon, and 側面に位置するd at its circumference by the angry crimson of the たいまつs. I noticed another thing. Not やめる in the centre but 井戸／弁護士席 within the 円形競技場 was a 独房監禁 人物／姿／数字 waiting. He was in white—gleaming white, and, so far as I could 裁判官, he was standing beside the spring from which I had drunk the night before.
I have 始める，決める out the 詳細（に述べる）s of what I saw, but they are only the beggarly elements, for I cannot hope to 再生する the strangeness which caught at the heart and laid a （一定の）期間 on the mind. The place was no more the Valley of the 影をつくる／尾行する of Life, but Life itself—a 殺到する of daemonic energy out of the 深いs of the past. It was wild and yet ordered, savage and yet sacramental, the home of an 古代の knowledge which 粉々にするd for me the modern world and left me gasping like a 洞穴-man before his mysteries. The 魔法 smote on my brain, though I struggled against it. The passionless moonlight and the 熱烈な たいまつs—that, I think, was the final 奇蹟—a marrying of the eternal cycle of nature with the fantasies of man.
The 影響 on Janni was 圧倒的な. He lay and gibbered 祈りs with 注目する，もくろむs as terrified as a deer's, and I realized that I need not look for help in that ４半期/4分の1. But I scarcely thought of him, for my trouble was with myself. Most people would call me a solid fellow, with a hard 長，率いる and a の近くに-texture mind, but if they had seen me then they would have changed their 見解（をとる）. I was struggling with something which I had never known before, a mixture of 恐れる, abasement, and a crazy 願望（する） to worship. Yes—to worship. There was that in the scene which wakened some 古代の instinct, so that I felt it in me to join the votaries.
It took me a little time to pull myself together. I looked up at the ドーム of the sky, where on the horizon pale 星／主役にするs were showing. The whole world seemed hard and gem-like and unrelenting. There was no help there. Nature 認可するd this ritual. And then a picture flashed into my mind which enabled me to 回復する my wits. It was the carven Christ lying in its shroud in the bier in the 砂漠d church. I am not a 宗教的な man in the ordinary sense—only a half-信奉者 in the creed in which I was born. But in that moment I realized that there was that in me which was stronger than the pagan, an instinct which had come 負かす／撃墜する to me from believing 世代s. I understood then what were my gods. I think I prayed, I know that I clung to the memory of that rude image as a Christian 殉教者 may have clung to his crucifix. It stood for all the broken lights which were in me as against this 古代の charméd 不明瞭.
I was steadier now, and with returning sanity （機の）カム the 力／強力にする of practical thought. Something, some one, was to be brought from the House. Was there to be a 裁判，公判 in that 円形競技場? Or a sacrifice? No—I was （疑いを）晴らす that to-night was only the 準備, and that the 広大な／多数の／重要な day was the morrow. There was no sound from the 集会. I could not see the 直面するs, but I knew that every one, 負かす／撃墜する to the smallest child, was awed and rapt and expectant. No （人が）群がる, hushing its breath in the 決定的な moments of a 広大な／多数の／重要な match, was ever more rigidly on the stretch. The very 空気／公表する quivered with 期待.
Then a movement began. 人物／姿／数字s entered the 円形競技場 at the end farthest from me—men, young men, naked I thought at first, till my glass showed me that each wore a sort of loin-cloth or it may have been short drawers... They 提携させるd themselves, like 走者s at the start of a race, and still there was no sound. The 人物／姿／数字 who had been standing by the 井戸／弁護士席 was now beside them and seemed to be speaking softly. Each held himself 緊張した, with clenched 手渡すs, and his 注目する，もくろむs on the ground. Then （機の）カム some 肉親，親類d of signal, and they sprang 今後.
It was a race—such a race as few men can have 証言，証人／目撃するd. The わずかな／ほっそりした 青年s kept outside the たいまつs, and circled the 円形競技場 of the Dancing 床に打ち倒す. Over the moonlit sward they flew, 微光ing like ghosts—once 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, a second time 一連の会議、交渉／完成する. And all the while the （人が）群がる kept utter silence.
I ran the mile myself at school and college, and know something about pace. I could see that it was going to be a の近くに finish. One man I 公式文書，認めるd, I think the very fellow who had 追跡（する）d me into the church—he ran superbly, and won a lead at the start. But the second time 一連の会議、交渉／完成する I fancied another, a taller and leaner man, who had kept 井戸／弁護士席 支援する in the first 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, and was slowly creeping ahead. I liked his style, which was oddly like the 肉親，親類d of thing we cultivate at home, and he ran with judgment too. Soon he was abreast of the first man, and then he sprinted and took the lead. I was wondering where the finish would be, when he snatched a たいまつ from one of the 地位，任命するs, ran 堅固に up the centre of the Dancing 床に打ち倒す, and 急落（する），激減（する）d the 炎上 in the spring.
Still there was no sound from the （人が）群がる. The 勝利者 stood with his 長，率いる bent, a noble 人物／姿／数字 of 青年 who might have stepped from a Parthenon frieze. The others had gone; he stood の近くに beside the 井戸／弁護士席 with the white-覆う？ 人物／姿／数字 who had 行為／法令／行動するd as master of 儀式s—only now the 勝利者 in the race seemed to be the true master, on whom all 注目する，もくろむs waited.
The sight was so strange and beautiful that I watched it half in a trance. I seemed to have seen it all before, and to know the 行う／開催する／段階s that would follow ... Yes, I was 権利. There was a movement from the （人が）群がる and a man was brought 今後. I knew the man, though he wore nothing but pants and a torn shirt. One could not mistake the 削減する 人物／姿／数字 of Maris, or his 警報, bird-like 長，率いる.
He stood 直面するing the beautiful young barbarian beside the spring, looking very much as if he would like to make a fight of it. And then the latter seemed to speak to him, and to lay a 手渡す on his 長，率いる. Maris submitted, and the next I saw was that the 走者 had drawn a jar of water from the 井戸／弁護士席 and was 注ぐing it over him. He held it high in his 武器 and the water wavered and glittered in the moonshine; I could see Maris spluttering and wringing out his wet shirt-sleeves.
With that recollection flooded in on me. This was the 儀式の of which Vernon had read to me from Koré's manuscript. A virgin and a 青年 were chosen and 始める，決める apart in a hallowed place, and the chooser was he who was 勝利者 in a race and was called the King. The 犠牲者s were hallowed with water from the 井戸／弁護士席 by the white cypress. I was looking at the 井戸／弁護士席, though the cypress had long since disappeared. I was looking at the King, and at one of those 献身的な to the sacrifice. The other was the girl in the House... Vernon had said that if we knew what the word hosiotheis meant we should know a good 取引，協定 about Greek 宗教. That awful knowledge was now 地雷.
It was as I 推定する／予想するd. The consecrator and the consecrated were moving, still in the same hushed silence, に向かって the horkos—the 聖域. The たいまつs had been 消滅させるd as soon as the 勝利者 急落（する），激減（する）d his in the spring, and the pure light of the moon seemed to have waxed to an unearthly brightness. The two men walked up the slope of the Dancing 床に打ち倒す to the line of guards which led to the 違反 in the 塀で囲む. I could not 持つ／拘留する my glass because of the trembling of my 手渡すs, but I could see the 人物／姿／数字s plainly—the tall 走者, his 人物／姿／数字 均衡を保った like some young Apollo of the 広大な／多数の／重要な age of art, his 直面する dark with the sun but the 肌 of his 団体／死体 curiously white. Some 青年 of the hills, doubtless—his crisp hair seemed in the moonlight to be flaxen. Beside him went the shorter Maris, 紅潮／摘発するd and truculent. He must have been 逮捕（する）d by the guards in his 試みる／企てる on the House, and as a stranger and also a Greek had been put 今後 as the male 犠牲者.
I was roused by the behaviour of Janni. He had realized that his beloved capitaine was a 囚人, に向かって whom some evil was doubtless ーするつもりであるd, and this understanding had driven out his 恐れる and 生き返らせるd his 軍の instincts. He was 悪口を言う／悪態ing ひどく, and had got out his ピストル.
"Sir," he whispered to me, "I can はう within 発射, for the 影をつくる／尾行する is lengthening, and put a 弾丸 into あそこの 強盗. Then in the 混乱 my capitaine will escape and join us and break for the cliffs. These people are sheep and may not follow."
For a second it appeared to me the only thing to do. This evil Adonis was about to enter the House, and on the morrow Koré and Maris would find death at his 手渡すs, for he was the sacrificer. I seemed to see in his arrogant beauty the cruelty of an 年上の world. His death would at any 率 粉々にする the ritual.
And then I hesitated and gripped Janni 堅固に by his one arm. For, as the two men passed out of my sight に向かって the 違反 in the 塀で囲む, I had caught a glimpse of Maris's 直面する. He was speaking to his companion, and his 表現 was not of despair and terror, but 確信して, almost cheerful. For an instant the life of the young 走者 hung on a thread, for I do not think that Janni would have 行方不明になるd. Then I decided against the 発射, for I felt that it was a counsel of despair. There was something which I did not comprehend, for Maris's 直面する had given me a 微光 of hope.
I 調印するd to Janni, and we started はうing 支援する に向かって the cliffs. In that hour the one thing that kept me sane was the image of the dead Christ below the chancel step. It was my only link with the reasonable and kindly world I had lost.
I had only one impulse at that moment—an 圧倒的な 願望（する） to get 支援する to the church and look again at the 人物／姿／数字 on the bier. It seemed to me the 単独の 錨，総合司会者 in the 混乱 of uncharted tides, the 独房監禁 hope in a 砂漠 of perplexities. I had seen 古代の 魔法 生き返らせる and carry 捕虜 the hearts of a people. I had myself felt its 説得力のある 力／強力にする. A girl whom I loved and a man who was my companion were 拘留するd and at the mercy of a maddened populace. Maris was, like Ulysses, an old 選挙運動者 and a fellow of many wiles, but what could Maris do in the 直面する of multitudes? An unhallowed epiphany was looked for, but first must come the sacrifice. There was no help in the arm of flesh, and the shallow sophistication of the modern world fell from me like a useless cloak. I was 支援する in my childhood's 約束, and 手配中の，お尋ね者 to be at my childhood's 祈りs.
As for Janni, he had a 選び出す／独身 idea in his 長，率いる, to follow his captain into the House and strike a blow for him, and as he padded along the seaward cliffs he doubtless thought we were bent on attacking the place from another 味方する. We took pretty much the road I had taken in the morning, skirting the Dancing 床に打ち倒す on its southern 辛勝する／優位. One strange thing I saw. The Dancing 床に打ち倒す was still thronged, though a space was kept （疑いを）晴らす in the centre 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the 井戸／弁護士席. 明確に it was no longer tabu, but a place of holiday. Moreover the people seemed to ーするつもりである to remain there, for they had lit 解雇する／砲火／射撃s and were squatting 一連の会議、交渉／完成する them, while some had already stretched themselves to sleep. Kynaetho had moved in a 団体／死体 to the scene of the sacrament.
When we reached the fringe of the village I saw that I had guessed 正確に. There was not a 調印する of life in the streets. We walked boldly into the central square, and it might have been a graveyard. Moreover, in the graveyard itself the lamps by the 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大なs had not been lit. Vampires were 明らかに no longer to be 恐れるd, and that struck me as an ill omen. Keats's lines （機の）カム into my 長，率いる about the "little town by river or sea shore" which is "emptied of its folk this pious morn." Pious morn!
And then above us, from the squat campanile, a bell began to （死傷者）数—raggedly, feebly, like the plaint of a child. Yet to me it was also a challenge.
The church was 有望な with moonshine. The curtains still shrouded the 聖域, and there were no candles lit, nothing but the flickering lamps before the ikons. Below the chancel step lay the dark 集まり which 含む／封じ込めるd the shrouded Christ. Janni, like myself, seemed to find 慰安 in 存在 here. He knelt at a respectful distance from the bier, and began to mutter 祈りs. I went 今後 and 解除するd the shroud. The moon coming through one of the windows gave the carved 支持を得ようと努めるd a 恐ろしい 外見 of real flesh, and I could not 耐える to look on it. I followed Janni's example and breathed incoherent 祈りs. I was bred a Calvinist, but in that moment I was not worshipping any graven image. My 祈り was to be 配達するd from the idolatry of the heathen.
Suddenly the priest was beside me. In one 手渡す he held a lighted candle, and the other carried a censer. He seemed in no way surprised to see us, but there was that about him which made me catch my breath. The man had suddenly become 大きくするd and ennobled. All the 証拠不十分 had gone out of the old 直面する, all the languor and bewilderment out of the 注目する，もくろむs, the shoulders had straightened, his 耐えるd was no longer like a goat's, but like a prophet's. He was as one 所有するd, a fanatic, a 殉教者.
He had forgotten that I knew no Greek, for he spoke 速く words which sounded like a 命令（する）. But Janni understood, and went 今後 obediently to the bier. Then I saw what he meant us to do. We were to take the place of the absent hierophants and carry the image of the dead Christ through the bounds of the village. The bier was light enough even for one-武装した Janni to manage his 株. The shroud was 除去するd, he took the fore-end, and I the 支援する, and behind the priest we marched out into the night.
The streets were deathly still, the 冷静な／正味の night 空気／公表する was unruffled by 勝利，勝つd, so that the candle 燃やすd 刻々と; the golden ドーム of the sky was almost as 有望な as day. Along the white beaten road we went, and then into the rough cobbles of the main street. I noticed that though the houses were empty every house door was wide open. We passed the inn and （機の）カム into the road to the harbour and to the cottage の中で fruit trees where I had first made 調査s. Then we turned up the hill where lay the main 入り口 to the House, past little silent untenanted crofts and olive-yards, which were all gleaming grey and silver. The old man moved slowly, swinging his censer, and intoning what I took to be a dirge in a 発言する／表明する no longer tremulous, but masterful and strong, and behind him Janni and I つまずくd along 耐えるing the symbol of man's 救済.
I had never been 現在の at a Greek Good Friday 祝賀, but Koré had 述べるd it to me—the に引き続いて （人が）群がるs 拷問d with suspense, the awed, ひさまづくing women, the たいまつs, the 涙／ほころびs, the 全世界の／万国共通の lamentation. Then the people 悲しみd, not without hope, for their dead Saviour. But the ordinary 儀式の can never have been so marvellous as was our broken ritual that night. We were celebrating, but there were no votaries. The たいまつs had gone to redden the Dancing 床に打ち倒す, 悲しみ had been 交流d for a 有罪の ecstasy, the worshippers were 捜し出すing another Saviour. Our 儀式 was more than a 記念, it was a 反抗, and I felt like a man who carries a challenge to the enemy.
The moon had 始める，決める and 不明瞭 had begun before we returned to the church. Both Janni and I were very 疲れた／うんざりした before we laid 負かす／撃墜する our 重荷（を負わせる） in the 丸天井 below the nave, a place hewn out of the 乾燥した，日照りの 石灰岩 激しく揺する. By the last flickering light of the candle I saw the priest standing at the 長，率いる of the bier, his 手渡すs raised in supplication, his 注目する，もくろむs 有望な and rapt and unseeing. He was repeating a litany in which a phrase 絶えず recurred. I could guess its meaning. It must have been "He will yet arise."
I slept till 幅の広い daylight in the priest's house, on the priest's bed, while Janni snored on a pile of sheepskins. Since Kynaetho was 砂漠d, there was no 推論する／理由 now for secrecy, for the whole place, and not the church only, had become a 聖域. The 老年の woman who kept house for the priest gave us a breakfast of milk and bread, but we saw no 調印する of him, and I did not wish to return to the church and 乱す his devotions. I wondered if I should ever see him again; it was a 投げ上げる／ボディチェックする-up if I should ever see anybody again after this day of 運命. We had been partners in strange events, and I could not leave him without some 別れの（言葉，会）, so I took the 調書をとる／予約する of his which seemed to be most in use, put two English five-続けざまに猛撃する 公式文書，認めるs inside, and did my best in laboriously printed Latin to explain that this was a gift for the Church and to thank him and wish him 井戸／弁護士席.
I did another thing, for I wrote out a short account of the position, 説 that その上の （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） might be 得るd from Ertzberger and Vernon Milburne. Anything might happen to-day, and I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to leave some 記録，記録的な／記録する for my friends. I 演説（する）／住所d the 文書 under cover to the priest, and—again in Latin—begged him, should anything happen to me, to see that it reached the British 大臣 in Athens. That was about all I could do in the way of 準備, and I had a moment of grim amusement in thinking how strangely I, who since the war had seemed to be so 安全な・保証する and cosseted, had moved 支援する to the かみそり-辛勝する／優位 of life.
I have said that there was no need for secrecy, so we walked straight through the village に向かって the harbour. Janni had made a 予選 調査する beyond the graveyard in the 早期に morning, and had 報告（する）／憶測d that the people of Kynaetho were still 野営するd around the Dancing 床に打ち倒す. The trouble would not begin till we approached the House, for it was 確かな that on that day of all days the guards would be vigilant. We were both of us wholly desperate. We 簡単に had to get in, and to get in before the evening; for that 目的 anything, even 卸売 殺人, was 合法的. But at the same time it would do no good to get caught, even if we 後継するd in 殺人，大当り several of our captors.
I think I had a faint, 不当な hope that we should find the 状況／情勢 at the causeway more 約束ing than it had appeared on the day before. But when—after a walk where we had seen no trace of man or beast—we （機の）カム to the crest of the little cape beyond which lay the jetty and the House, I had a sad disillusionment. The place was 厚い with 歩哨s. I saw the line of them along the causeway and at the 長，率いる of the jetty; moreover there seemed to be men working to the left of the House where there was a cluster of outbuildings descending to the shallow vale up which ran the road from the sea. My glass showed me what they were doing. They were piling more straw and brushwood, so that from the outbuildings, which were probably of 支持を得ようと努めるd and would 燃やす like tinder, the 炎上s might have 平易な 接近 to the windows of the House. The altar was 存在 duly 用意が出来ている for the 犠牲者.
Long and carefully I prospected the ground. There was cover enough to take us 負かす／撃墜する to within a few yards of the jetty. If I tried to cross it I should be within 見解（をとる） of the people on the causeway, and even if I got across unobserved there was the more or いっそう少なく open beach between the causeway and the sea. It was true that 直接／まっすぐに under the 塀で囲む I should be out of sight of the causeway guards, but then again, though I could get 避難所 behind some of the 玉石s, I could not move far without 存在 noticed by whoever chose to patrol the jetty. にもかかわらず that was the only road for me, for my 反対する was to get to the far end of the causeway, where before the cliffs began there were olive-yards and orchards, through which some 大勝する must be possible to the House.
I considered the left 味方する of the picture, where the valley led 上向きs past the outbuildings. That way I could see no hope, for if I 後継するd in passing the fagot-stackers I would only reach the 限定するs of the main 入り口 to the demesne from Kynaetho, which was 確かな to be the best 区d of all.
I had also to consider what to do with Janni. He would be a useful 同盟（する） if it （機の）カム to a 捨てる, but a 捨てる would be futile against such numbers, and in stalking or climbing his 欠如（する） of an arm would be a serious 障害（者）. Besides, if our 商売／仕事 was to escape 観察, one man would be better than two ... But it was possible that he might create a 転換. Supposing he tried the road on the left up the valley and made himself 目だつ, he might draw off attention while I crossed the jetty and got under the 物陰／風下 of the causeway 塀で囲む. That meant, of course, that one of us would be put out of 活動／戦闘, but unless we tried something of the 肉親，親類d we should both fail.
I put the thing to him, as we lay の中で the scrubby arbutus, and though he 明確に did not like the 提案, since his notion was to manhandle somebody on Maris's に代わって, he was too good a 兵士 not to see the sense of it. He pointed out さまざまな difficulties, and then shook his 長，率いる like a dog and said that he agreed. For his own sake I forbade any 狙撃. If he were 単に 追跡（する）d and 逮捕（する）d, it was ありそうもない that any 害（を与える） would 生じる him. He could explain that he was one of the 調査する party who had lost the others, and at the worst he would be shut up 一時的に in some barn. He might even find the means to make himself useful later in the day.
So it was settled that I should try to worm my way as 近づく to the jetty as the cover would 許す. He was to watch my movements, and when he saw my 手渡す raised three times he was to march boldly に向かって the jetty. I would not be able to see what was happening, so when he was 追求するd and started up the little valley he was to shout as if in alarm. That would be the signal to me that the 歩哨 had left the jetty and that I might try to cross it.
I started out at once on my first 行う／開催する／段階. As I have said, the cover was good—玉石s overgrown with ヒース／荒れ地 and vines, and patches of arbutus and a very prickly thorn. I tried to behave as if I were on a Scotch hill stalking alone, with deer where the 歩哨s stood. It was not a very difficult passage, for my enemies had no 注目する，もくろむs for the ground on my 味方する, their 商売／仕事 存在 to 妨げる egress from the House. After about half an hour's careful はうing, I 設立する myself within six yards of the jetty looking through the 絡まる to the rough masonry of it, with a sideway 見解（をとる） of the point where it joined the causeway. I could see 非，不，無 of the guards, but I heard distinctly the sound of their speech. I had 示すd the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where I now lay before I started, and knew that it was within sight of Janni. So I straightened myself and thrice raised my 武器 above the scrub.
For a minute or two nothing happened. Janni must have started but had not yet attracted attention. I raised my 団体／死体 as far as I dared, but I could only see the shoreward end of the jetty—neither the jetty itself nor any part of the causeway. I waited for a cry, but there was no sound. Was Janni 存在 苦しむd to make his way up the little valley 反対者のない?
Then suddenly a moving 反対する flashed into my 狭くする 軌道 of 見通し. It must be one of the 選挙立会人s from the causeway, and he was in a furious hurry—I could hear the scruff of his heelless boots on the 乾燥した，日照りの 石／投石するs as he turned a corner... He must be in 追跡 of Janni... There would no 疑問 be others too at the 職業. Their silence might be a ritual 商売／仕事. Favete linguis, perhaps? If Janni shouted I never heard him.
I 解決するd to take the chance, and bolted out of cover to the jetty. In two bounds I was beyond it and の中で the gravel and 少しのd of the さらに先に beach. But in that short 進歩 I saw enough of the landscape to know that I was undiscovered, that there was nobody on the causeway within sight, or at the mouth of the little glen. Janni had certainly been followed, and by this time was no 疑問 in the 手渡すs of the Philistines out of my ken.
I ran の近くに under the 物陰／風下 of the sea-塀で囲む, and at first I had a wild hope of getting beyond the causeway into the 地域 of the olive groves before the 歩哨s returned. But some 残余 of prudence made me 停止（させる） and consider before I 試みる／企てるd the last open （土地などの）細長い一片 of beach. There I had a 見解（をとる） of the bit of the causeway に向かって the jetty, and suddenly 人物／姿／数字s appeared on it, running 人物／姿／数字s, like men returning to 義務 after a 迅速な interlude. If I had moved another foot I should have been within 見解（をとる）.
There was nothing for it but to wait where I was. I crouched in a little nook between a fallen 玉石 and the 塀で囲む, with the weedy 縁 of the causeway six feet above me. Unless a man stood on the very 辛勝する／優位 and peered 負かす／撃墜する I was 安全な from 観察. But that was the sum of my blessings. I heard soft feet above me as the men returned to their 地位，任命するs, and I dared not move a yard. It was now about two in the afternoon; I had brought no food with me, though I 設立する a couple of dusty figs in my pocket; the sun 炎d on the white 塀で囲む and the gravel of the shore till the place was like a bakehouse; I was hot and thirsty, and I might have been in the middle of the Sahara for all the chance of a drink. But the 不快 of my 団体／死体 was trivial compared with the disquiet of my mind.
For I 設立する myself in a perfect fever of vexation and 恐れる. The time was slipping past and the 危機 was nigh, and yet, though this was now my fourth day on the island, I was not an インチ さらに先に 今後 than the hour I landed. My worst 恐れるs—nay, what had seemed to me mere crazy imaginings— had been realized. I was 拷問d by the thought of Koré—her innocent audacities, her 広大な／多数の／重要な-hearted courage, her loneliness, her wild graces. "Beauteous vain endeavour"— that was the phrase of some poet that haunted me and made me want to howl like a wolf. I realized now the meaning of a sacrifice and the horror of it. The remembrance of the わずかな／ほっそりした 勝利者 in the race, beautiful and pitiless, made me half-crazy. Movement in that place was nearly impossible, but it was utterly impossible that I should stay still. I began in short 行う／開催する／段階s to worm my way along the foot of the 塀で囲む.
I do not suppose that the heat of that April afternoon was anything much to complain of, but my fever of mind must have 影響する／感情d my 団体／死体, for I felt that I had never been so scorched and baked in my life. There was not a 捨てる of shade, the 激しく揺するs almost blistered the 手渡す, the dust got into my throat and nose and made me furiously thirsty, and my 長，率いる ached as if I had a sunstroke... The trouble was with the jetty and the 選挙立会人s on it, for I was always in 見解（をとる） of them. Had they （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd a movement below the 塀で囲む, a 選び出す／独身 ちらりと見ること would have 明らかにする／漏らすd me. So I had to make my 行う／開催する／段階s very short, and keep a 用心深い 見通し behind... There seemed to be much astir on the jetty. Not only the guards, but other 人物／姿／数字s appeared on it, and I saw that they were carrying up something from a boat at 錨，総合司会者. That, I think, was what saved me. Had the 歩哨s had nothing to do but to 星／主役にする about them I must have been discovered, but the portage 商売／仕事 kept them distracted.
The minutes seemed hours to my distraught mind, but I did indeed take an 信じられない time はうing along that 取調べ／厳しく尋問するing beach, with the 冷静な／正味の sea water lapping not a dozen yards off to give point to my 不快. When I reached the place where the causeway 中止するd, and long ribs of 激しく揺する took the place of the 玉石s of the shore, I 設立する by my watch that it was nearly six o'clock. The 発見 put quicksilver into my 疲れた／うんざりした 四肢s. Looking 支援する I saw that I was out of sight of the jetty, and that a few yards would put me out of sight of the causeway. I wriggled into the cover of a bush of broom, lay on my 支援する for a minute or two to 残り／休憩（する）, and then made for the shade of the olive-yards.
The place was weedy and neglected—I don't know anything about olive culture, but I could see that much. There was a wilderness of a white umbelliferous 工場／植物 and 集まりs of a thing like a spineless thistle. I 押し進めるd 上りの／困難な の中で the trees, keeping 井戸／弁護士席 in the shade, with the west 前線 of the House 微光ing through the upper leaves at a much higher elevation. Above me I saw a deeper 影をつくる／尾行する which I took to be cypresses, and beyond them I guessed must 嘘（をつく） the demesne. I hoped for a gate, and in any 事例／患者 推定する／予想するd no more than a hedge and a palisade.
Instead I 設立する a 塀で囲む. There was a door to be sure, but it was no use for me, for it was 大規模な and locked. I might have known that Shelley Arabin would leave no part of his 悪口を言う／悪態d 避難 unbarricaded. I sat and blinked up at this new 障害, and could have cried with exasperation. It seemed to run direct from the House to the 辛勝する／優位 of the cliffs which began about a ４半期/4分の1 of a mile to my 権利, and was an exact replica of the 塀で囲む above the Dancing 床に打ち倒す.
I decided that it was no good trying it at the House end, for there I should certainly be in 見解（をとる） of some of the guards. The masonry was comparatively new and very solid, and since 非，不，無 of the olive trees grew within four yards of it, it was impossible to use them as a ladder. Already I felt the approach of night, for the sun was 井戸／弁護士席 負かす／撃墜する in the west, and a 広大な／多数の／重要な tide of sunset was flooding the sky. I do not think I have ever before felt so hopeless or so obstinate. I was 決定するd to pass that 塀で囲む by its abutment on the cliffs or break my neck in the 成果／努力.
My memory of the next hour is not very （疑いを）晴らす. All I know is that in the failing daylight I （機の）カム to the cliffs' 辛勝する／優位 and 設立する an abutment 類似の to the one at the Dancing 床に打ち倒す. 類似の, but not the same. For here some 嵐／襲撃する had torn the masonry, and it seemed to me that it might be passed. The 激しく揺する fell 法外な and smooth to the sea, but that part which was the handiwork of man was ragged. I took off my boots and flung them over the 塀で囲む, by way of a gage of 戦う／戦い, and then I started to make the 横断する.
It was a slow and abominable 商売／仕事, but I do not think it would have been very difficult had the light been good, for the 石／投石する was hard enough and the 割れ目s were many. But in that 薄暗い gloaming with a purple 無効の beneath me, with a heart which would not （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 刻々と and a 長，率いる which throbbed with 苦痛, I 設立する it very 近づく the 限界 of my 力／強力にするs. I had to descend before I could 横断する, and the worst part was the ascent on the far 味方する. I knew that, when I at last got a 支配する of a 勝利，勝つd-新たな展開d shrub and tried to draw myself over the brink, it needed every ounce of strength left in me. I managed it, and lay gasping beside the roots of a 広大な／多数の／重要な pine—inside the demesne at last.
When I got my breath I 設立する that I had a 見解（をとる） into the 狭くする cove where Janni and I had seen the boat. 黒人／ボイコット George had returned, and returned brazenly, for he was showing a riding light. A lantern swung from the mast, and, more, there was a glow from the cabin skylight. I wondered what was going on in the little （手先の）技術, and I think the sight gave me a 穀物 of 慰安, till I realized that I was hopelessly 削減（する） off from 黒人／ボイコット George. What was the good of a link with the outer world when unscalable 塀で囲むs and cliffs 介入するd—when at any moment 殺人 might be the end of everything?
殺人—that was the word which filled my 長，率いる as I 押し進めるd inland. I had never thought of it in that way, but of course I was out to 妨げる 殺人. To 妨げる it? More likely to 株 in it... I had no 計画（する） of any 肉親，親類d, only a 願望（する） to be with Koré, so that she should not be alone. It was her loneliness that I could not 耐える... And anyhow I had a ピストル, and I would not 行方不明になる the 走者. "The priest who slew the slayer and shall himself be 殺害された"—the tag （機の）カム unbidden to my lips. I think I must have been rather light-長，率いるd.
The last 解雇する／砲火／射撃s of the sunset did not 侵入する far into the pine 支持を得ようと努めるd, the moon had not yet risen, and as I ran I took many 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするs, for the place was very dark. There were paths, but I neglected them, making straight for where I believed the House to 嘘（をつく）. I was not exact in my course, for I bore too much to the 権利 in the direction of the 違反 in the 塀で囲む at the Dancing 床に打ち倒す. Soon I was の中で shrubberies in which rides had been 削減（する）, but there were still many tall trees to make 不明瞭. I thought I saw to the 権利, beyond where the 塀で囲む lay, a 赤みを帯びた glow. That would be the たいまつs on the Dancing 床に打ち倒す, where the people waited for the epiphany.
Suddenly on my left 前線 a 広大な／多数の／重要な 炎 発射 up to heaven. I knew it was the signal that the hour had come. The outbuildings had been 解雇する／砲火／射撃d, and the House would soon be in 炎上s. The 炎 wavered and 病弱なd, and then waxed to a mighty conflagration as the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 reached something 特に inflammable. In a minute that 支持を得ようと努めるd was 有望な as with an obscene daylight. The tree trunks stood out 黒人／ボイコット against a molten gold, which at times crimsoned and purpled in a devilish ecstasy of 破壊.
I knew now where the House lay. I clutched my ピストル, and ran 負かす／撃墜する a 幅の広い path, with a horrid 恐れる that I was too late after all. I ran blindly, and had just time to step aside to let two 人物／姿／数字s pass.
They were two of the guards—hillmen by their dress—and even in my absorption I wondered what had happened to them. For they were like men demented, with white 直面するs and open mouths. One of them つまずくd and fell, and seemed to stay on his 膝s for a second, praying, till his companion lugged him 今後. I might have 直面するd them with impunity, for their 注目する，もくろむs were sightless. Never have I seen men 苦しむing from an extremer terror.
The road 新たな展開d too much for my haste, so I 削減（する） across country. The 殺到する and crackle of the 炎上s filled the 空気／公表する, but it seemed as if I heard another sound, the sound of running feet, of 団体／死体s, many 団体／死体s, 小衝突ing through the thicket. I was の近くに on the House now, and の近くに on the road which led to it from the broken 塀で囲む and the Dancing 床に打ち倒す. As I jumped a patch of scrub and the gloom lightened in the more open avenue, I bumped into another man and saw that it was Maris.
He was waiting, ピストル in 手渡す, beside the road, and in a trice had his gun at my 長，率いる. Then he 認めるd me and lowered it. His 直面する was as crazy as the hillmen's who had passed me, and he still wore nothing but breeches and a ragged shirt, but his wild 注目する，もくろむs seemed to 持つ／拘留する also a dancing humour.
"Blessed Jesu!" he whispered, "you have come in time. The fools are about to receive their Gods. You have your ピストル? But I do not think there will be 狙撃."
He choked suddenly as if he had been struck dumb, and I too choked. For I looked with him up the avenue に向かって the 燃やすing House.
This part of the story (said Leithen) I can only give at second-手渡す. I have pieced it together 同様に as I could from what Vernon told me, but on many 事柄s he was 自然に not communicative, and at these I have had to guess for myself...
Vernon left England the day after the talk with me which I have already 記録，記録的な／記録するd, sending his boat as deck 貨物 to Patras, while he followed by way of Venice. He had a notion that the 広大な／多数の／重要な hour which was coming had best be met at sea, where he would be far from the distractions and littlenesses of life. He took one man with him from Wyvenhoe, a lean gipsy lad called Martell, but the boy fell sick at Corfu and he was 強いるd to send him home. In his stead he 設立する a Epirote with a string of 指名するs, who was 堅固に recommended to him by one of his 同僚s in the old Aegean Secret Service. From Patras they made good sailing up the 湾 of Corinth, and, passing through the Canal, （機の）カム in the last days of March to the Piraeus. In that place of polyglot speech, whistling engines, and the odour of gasworks, they 延期するd only for water and 供給（する）s, and presently had 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd Sunium, and were （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing up the Euripus with the Attic hills rising sharp and （疑いを）晴らす in the spring sunlight.
He had no 計画（する）s. It was a joy to him to be alone with the racing seas and the dancing 勝利，勝つd, to 疾走する past the little headlands, pink and white with blossom, or to 嘘（をつく） of a night in some hidden bay beneath the thymy crags. He had discarded the 着せる／賦与するs of civilization. In a blue jersey and old corduroy trousers, bareheaded and barefooted, he steered his （手先の）技術 and waited on the passing of the hours. His mood, he has told me, was one of 完全にする happiness, unshadowed by nervousness or 疑問. The long 準備 was almost at an end. Like an acolyte before a 寺 gate, he believed himself to be on the threshold of a new life. He had that sense of unseen 手渡すs which comes to all men once or twice in their lives, and both hope and 恐れる were swallowed up in a 静める 見込み.
Trouble began under the snows of Pelion as they turned the north end of Euboea. On the morning of the first Monday in April the light 勝利，勝つd died away, and foul 天候 （機の）カム out of the northwest. By midday it was half a 強風, and in those yeasty shallow seas, with an アイロンをかける coast to port and starboard, their position was dangerous. The nearest harbour was twenty miles distant, and neither of the 乗組員 had ever been there before. With the evening the 強風 増加するd, and it was decided to get out of that maze of rocky islands to the safer 深いs of the Aegean.
It was a hard night for the two of them, and there was no chance of sleep. More by luck than 技術 they escaped the butt of Skiathos, and the first light 設立する them far to the south-east の中で the long tides of the North Aegean. They ran の近くに-暗礁d before the 強風, and all morning with decks awash nosed and 急落（する），激減（する）d in seas which might have been the wintry 大西洋. It was not till the afternoon that the 強風 seemed to blow itself out and two soaked and chilly mortals could relax their 徹夜. Soon bacon was frizzling on the cuddy-stove, and hot coffee and 乾燥した，日照りの 着せる／賦与するs 回復するd them to 穏健な 慰安.
The sky （疑いを）晴らすd, and in 有望な sunlight, with the dregs of the 強風 behind him, Vernon steered for the nearest land, an island of which he did not trouble to read the 指名する, but which the chart showed to 所有する good 船の停泊地. Late in the evening, when the light was growing 薄暗い, they （機の）カム into a little bay carved from the 味方する of a hill. They also （機の）カム into 霧. The 勝利，勝つd had dropped utterly, and the land which they saw was only an 輪郭（を描く） in the 煙霧. When they cast 錨，総合司会者 the 霧 was rolling like a tide over the sea, and muffling their yards. They spent a busy hour or two, 修理ing the 損失 of the 嵐／襲撃する, and then the two of them made such a meal as に適するs those who have 直面するd danger together. Afterwards Vernon, as his custom was, sat alone in the 厳しい, smoking and thinking his thoughts. He wrote up his diary with a ship's lantern beside him, while the もや hung about him low and soft as an awning.
He had leisure now for the thought which had all day been at the 支援する of his mind. The night—the 広大な／多数の／重要な night— had passed and there had been no dream. The adventure for which all his life he had been 準備するing himself had 消えるd into the Aegean tides. The hour when the 発覚 should have come had been spent in 戦う／戦いing with the 嵐／襲撃する, when a man lives in the minute at 支配するs with too 緊急の realities.
His first mood was one of dismal relaxedness. He felt as useless as an unstrung 屈服する. I, the only man to whom he had ever confided his secret, had been 権利, and the long 徹夜 had ended in fiasco. He tried to tell himself that it was a 救済, that an old folly was over, but he knew that 深い 負かす／撃墜する in his heart there was bitter 失望. The 運命／宿命s had 用意が出来ている the 行う／開催する／段階, and rung up the curtain, and lo! there was no play. He had been fooled, and somehow the zest and savour of life had gone from him. After all, no man can be strung high and then find his 準備s idle without 苦しむing a cruel recoil.
And then 怒り／怒る （機の）カム to 強化する him—怒り／怒る at himself. What a God-forsaken ass he had been, frittering away his best years in に引き続いて a phantom!... In his revulsion he loathed the dream which he had 心にいだくd so long. He began to explain it away with the ありふれた sense which on my lips he had accounted blasphemy... The 正規の／正選手 seasonal occurrence was his own doing—he had 推定する／予想するd it and it had come—a mere 事例／患者 of subjective compulsion... The fact that each year the 発覚 had moved one room nearer was also the result of his willing it to be so, for subconsciously he must have 願望（する）d to 急いで the consummation... He went through every 詳細（に述べる）, obstinately 供給するing some rationalistic explanation for each. I do not think he can have 満足させるd himself, but he was in the mood to deface his idols, and one feeling 殺到するd above all others—that he was done with fancies now and for ever. He has told me that the thing he longed for 主として at that moment was to have me beside him that he might make formal recantation.
By-and-by he argued himself into some philosophy. He had dallied 確かな years, but he was still young, and the world was before him. He had kept his 団体／死体 and mind in hard training, and that at any 率 was not wasted, though the primal 目的 had gone. He was a normal man now の中で normal men, and it was his 商売／仕事 to 証明する himself. He thought in his Calvinistic way that the 偽の 見通し might have been sent to him for a 目的—the thing might be hallucination, but the askesis which it had entailed was solid 伸び（る） ... He fetched from his locker the little 調書をとる／予約する in which he had chronicled his inner life, and wrote in it "Finis." Then he locked it and flung the 重要な overboard. The 容積／容量 would be kept at Severns to remind him of his folly, but it would never be opened by him.
By this time he was his own master again. He would sail for England next morning and get 持つ／拘留する of me and make a 計画（する） for his life.
He was now conscious for the first time of his strange 環境. The boat was in a half-moon of bay in an island of which he had omitted to notice the 指名する but whose latitude and longitude he 概略で knew. The night was の近くに around him like a 爆撃する, for the 霧 had grown 厚い, though the moon behind it gave it an opaque sheen. It was an 半端物 place in which to be 直面するing a 危機...
His thoughts ran 急速な／放蕩な ahead to the career which he must 形態／調整 from the 廃虚s of his dream. He was too late for the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業. 商売／仕事 might be the best course—he had big 利益／興味s in the north of England which would 安全な・保証する him a 地盤, and he believed that he had the 肉親，親類d of mind for 行政... Or politics? There were many chances for a young man in the 混乱させるd 地位，任命する-bellum world...
He was 吸収するd in his meditations and did not hear the sound of oars or the grating of a boat と一緒に. Suddenly he 設立する a 直面する looking at him in the （犯罪の）一味 of lamplight—an old bearded 直面する curiously wrinkled. The 注目する，もくろむs, which were shrewd and troubled, scanned him for a second or two, and then a 発言する／表明する spoke:
"Will the Signor come with me?" it said in French.
Vernon, amazed at this apparition, which had come out of the もや, could only 星／主役にする.
"Will the Signor come with me?" the 発言する／表明する spoke again. "We have grievous need of a man."
Vernon unconsciously spoke not in French but in Greek.
"Who the devil are you, and where do you come from?"
"I come from the House. I saw you enter the bay before the 霧 fell. Had there been no 霧, they would not have let me come to you."
"Who are 'they'?" Vernon asked.
But the old man shook his 長，率いる. "Come with me and I will tell you. It is a long story."
"But what do you want me to do? Confound it, I'm not going off with a man I never saw before who can't tell me what he wants."
The old man shrugged his shoulders despairingly. "I have no words," he said. "But Mademoiselle Élise is waiting at the jetty. Come to her at any 率 and she will 推論する／理由 with you."
Vernon—as you will 収容する／認める, if I have made his character at all （疑いを）晴らす to you—had no instinct for melodrama. He had nothing in him of the knight-errant looking for adventure, and this interruption out of the 霧 and the sea rather bored him than さもなければ. But he was too young to be able to 辞退する such an 控訴，上告. He went below and fetched his revolver and an electric たいまつ which he stuffed into a trouser pocket. He cried to the Epirote to 推定する／予想する him when he saw him, for he was going 岸に.
"All 権利," he said. "I'll come and see what the trouble is."
He dropped over the ヨット's 味方する into the cockleshell of a boat, and the old man took up the sculls. The ヨット must have 錨，総合司会者d nearer land than he had thought, for in five minutes they had touched a 棚上げにするing 激しく揺する. Somebody stood there with a lantern which made a dull glow in the 霧.
Vernon made out a middle-老年の woman with the 空気／公表する and dress of a lady's maid. She held the lantern の近くに to him for a moment, and then turned wearily to the other. "Fool, Mitri!" she cried. "You have brought a 小作農民."
"Nay," said the old man, "he is no 小作農民. He is a Signor, I tell you."
The woman again passed the light of her lantern over Vernon's 直面する and 人物／姿／数字. "His dress is a 小作農民's, but such 着せる／賦与するs may be a nobleman's whim. I have heard it of the English."
"I am English," said Vernon in French.
She turned on him with a quick movement of 救済.
"You are English... and a gentleman? But I know nothing of you... only that you have come out of the sea. Up in the House we women are alone, and my mistress has death to 直面する, or worse than death. We have no （人命などを）奪う，主張する on you, and if you give us your service it means danger—oh, what danger! See, the boat is there. You can return in it and go away, and forget that you have been 近づく this accursed place. But oh, Monsieur, if you hope for Heaven and have pity on a defenceless angel, you will not leave us."
Vernon's 血 was slow to 動かす, and as I have said, he had no instinct for melodrama. This gesticulating French maid was like something out of an indifferent play.
"Who is your mistress?" he asked. "Did she send you for me?"
The woman flung up her 手渡すs.
"I will speak the truth. My mistress does not know you are here. Only Mitri and I saw you. She will not ask help, for she is foolishly 確信して. She is proud and fearless, and will not believe the 証拠 of her 注目する，もくろむs. She must be saved in spite of herself. I 恐れる for her and also for myself, for the whole House is doomed."
"But, Mademoiselle, you cannot 推定する／予想する me to intrude uninvited on your mistress. What is her 指名する? What do you want me to do?"
She clutched his arm and spoke low and 速く in his ear.
"She is the last of her line, you must know—a girl with a wild 広い地所 and a father dead these many months. She is good and gracious, as I can 耐える 証言，証人／目撃する, but she is young and cannot 治める／統治する the wolves who are the men of these parts. They have a long 憎悪 of her house, and now they have it rumoured that she is a witch who blights the 刈るs and 殺すs the children ... Once, twice, they have 悪口を言う／悪態d our threshold and made the 血 示す on the door. We are 囚人s now, you 人物／姿／数字. They 指名する her Basilissa, meaning the Queen of Hell, and there is no babe but will faint with fright if it casts 注目する，もくろむs on her, and she as 穏やかな and innocent as Mother Mary... The word has gone 一連の会議、交渉／完成する to 燃やす the witch out, for the winter has been cruel and they 非難する their 悲しみs on her. The hour is 近づく, and unless 救済 comes she will go to God in the 解雇する／砲火／射撃."
There was something in the hoarse, excited 発言する／表明する which forbade Vernon to 解任する lightly this 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の tale. The woman was patently terrified and sincere. It might be a 罠（にかける）, but he had his ピストル, and from an old man and a woman he had nothing to 恐れる. On the other 手渡す, there might be some desperate need which he could not 無視（する）. It seemed to him that he was bound to 問い合わせ その上の.
"I am willing to go to your mistress," he said, and the woman, murmuring "God's mercy," led the way up a 法外な causeway to some rocky steps 削減（する） in a tamarisk thicket.
She stopped half-way to whisper an （裁判所の）禁止（強制）命令 to go 静かに. "They cannot see us in this blessed 霧," she whispered, "but they may hear us." Then to Vernon: "They watch us like wild beasts, Monsieur; their 歩哨s do not 許す us to leave the House, but this night the 肉親，親類d God has fooled them. But they cannot be far off, and they have quick ears."
The three crept up the 激しく揺する staircase made slippery by the 激しい もや. Presently a 広大な／多数の／重要な 塀で囲む of masonry rose above them, and what seemed the aperture of a door. "Once," the woman whispered, "there were three such posterns, but two were 塀で囲むd up by my lady's father—塀で囲むd up within, with the doors left standing. This our enemies do not know, and they watch all three, but this the least, for it looks 未使用の. Behold their work!"
Vernon saw that tall bundles of brushwood had been laid around the door, and that these had with difficulty been 押し進めるd 支援する when it was opened.
"But what... ?" he began.
"It means that they would 燃やす us," she hissed. "Now, Monsieur, do you believe my tale, and, believing, does your courage fail you?"
To Vernon, shy, placid, a 充てる of all the 条約s, it was beginning to seem a monstrous thing to enter this strange house at the bidding of two servants, primed with a crazy tale, to 会合，会う an owner who had given no 調印する of 願望（する）ing his presence. A woman, too—明らかに a young woman. The thing was hideously embarrassing, the more so as he suddenly realized that he was barefooted, and 覆う？ in his old jersey and corduroys. I think he would have drawn 支援する except for the sight of the fagots—that and the woman's challenge to his courage. He had been "dared" like a schoolboy, and after twenty-four hours fighting with 嵐／襲撃するs and the 粉々にするing of the 目的 of a lifetime he was in that half-truculent, half-無謀な mood which is 傾向がある to 受託する a challenge. There was 商売／仕事 進行中で, it appeared, ugly 商売／仕事.
"Go on. I will see your mistress," he said.
With a 重要な the old man 打ち明けるd the door. The lock must have been recently oiled, for it moved easily. The three now climbed a staircase which seemed to follow the 塀で囲む of a 一連の会議、交渉／完成する tower. Presently they （機の）カム into a 石／投石する hall with 古代の hangings like the 旗，新聞一面トップの大見出し／大々的に報道するs in a church. From the open でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる of the lantern a second was kindled, and the two lights showed a 抱擁する desolate place with 崩壊するing mosaics on the 床に打ち倒す and plaster dropping from the 塀で囲むs and cornices. There was no furniture of any 肉親，親類d, and the place smelt damp and chilly like a 丸天井.
"These are 未使用の 議会s," the woman said, and her 発言する／表明する was no longer hushed but high-pitched with excitement. "We live only on the landward 味方する."
Another 激しい door was 打ち明けるd, and they entered a 回廊（地帯） where the 空気／公表する blew warmer, and there was a hint of that indescribable scent which comes from human habitation. The woman stopped and 協議するd in whispers with the old man. Now that she had got Vernon inside, her nervousness seemed to have 増加するd. She turned to him at last:
"I must 準備する my mistress. If Monsieur will be so good he will wait here till I fetch him."
She opened a door and almost 押し進めるd Vernon within. He 設立する himself in 黒人／ボイコット 不明瞭, while the flicker of the lantern 消えるd 一連の会議、交渉／完成する a bend in the 回廊（地帯）.
From his pocket Vernon drew his electric たいまつ and flashed it 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the room in which he 設立する himself. It was the extreme opposite of the empty 石／投石する hall, for it was ひどく decorated and （人が）群がるd with furniture. 明確に no one had used it lately, for dust lay on everything, and the shutters of the windows had not been unbarred for months. It had the 空気／公表する, indeed, of a 板材-room, into which furniture had been casually 発射. The pieces were, for the most part, 罰金 and 高くつく／犠牲の大きい. There were several Spanish 閣僚s, a wonderful red-lacquer couch, 量s of Oriental rugs which looked good, and a litter of Chinese vases and antique silver lamps.
But it was not the junk which filled it that caught Vernon's 注目する，もくろむ. It was the 塀で囲むs, which had been painted and frescoed in one continuous picture. At first he thought it was a 行列 of the Hours or the Seasons, but when he brought his たいまつ to 耐える on it he saw that it was something very different. The background was a mountain glade, and on the lawns and beside the pools of a stream 人物／姿／数字s were engaged in wild dances. Pan and his satyrs were there, and a bevy of nymphs, and strange 人物／姿／数字s half animal, half human. The thing was done with 巨大な 技術— the slanted 注目する，もくろむs of the fauns, the leer in a contorted satyr 直面する, the mingled lust and terror of the nymphs, the horrid obscenity of the movements. It was a carnival of bestiality that 星／主役にするd from the four 塀で囲むs. The man who conceived it had worshipped darker gods even than Priapus.
There were other things which Vernon 公式文書，認めるd in the jumble of the room. A 長，率いる of Aphrodite, for instance—Pandemos, not Urania. A broken statuette of a boy which made him sick. A group of little 人物／姿／数字s which were a 奇蹟 in the imaginative degradation of the human form. Not the worst 遺物s from the lupanars of Pompeii compared with these in sheer subtlety of filth. And all this in a shuttered room stifling with mould and disuse.
There was a door at the さらに先に end which he 設立する 打ち明けるd. The room beyond was like a 霊安室—the 塀で囲むs painted 黒人／ボイコット and undecorated save for one small picture. There was a 割れ目 in the shutters here, and perhaps a broken window, for a breath of the clean sea 空気／公表する met him. There was no furniture except an oblong piece of yellow marble which seemed from the 押し通すs' 長，率いるs and cornucopias to be an old altar. He turned his たいまつ on the 独房監禁 picture. It 代表するd the 在庫／株 scene of Salome with the 長，率いる of John the Baptist, a 支配する which bad artists have made play with for the last five hundred years. But this was 非，不，無 of the customary daubs, but the work of a master—a perverted, perhaps a crazy, genius. The woman's gloating 直面する, the passion of the 手渡すs caressing the pale flesh, the 星／主役にする of the dead 注目する，もくろむs, were wonderful and awful. If the first room had been the 神社 of 残忍な lust, this had been the chapel of 残忍な cruelty.
He opened another door and 設立する himself in a little closet, lined to the 天井 with 調書をとる／予約するs. He knew what he would find on the 棚上げにするs. The 容積／容量s were finely bound, 主として in vellum, and の中で them were a 確かな number of reputable classics. But most belonged to the backstairs of literature—the obscenities of Greek and of silver Latin, the 病気d sidewalks of the Middle Ages, the aberrations of the moderns. It was not ありふれた pornography; the collection had been made by some one who was a scholar in 副／悪徳行為.
Vernon went 支援する to the first room, nauseated and angry. He must get out of this damned place, which was, or had been, the habitation of devils. What 肉親，親類d of owner could such a house 所有する? The woman had said that it was a young girl, as virtuous as the Virgin. But, 広大な／多数の／重要な God! how could virtue dwell in such an 環境?
He had opened the door to begin his 退却／保養地 when a lantern appeared in the 回廊（地帯）. It was the woman, and with a finger on her lips she 動議d him 支援する into the room.
"My mistress is asleep," she said, "and it would not be 井戸／弁護士席 to wake her. Monsieur will stay here to-night and speak with her in the morning?"
"I will do nothing of the 肉親，親類d," said Vernon. "I am going 支援する to my boat."
The woman caught his involuntary ちらりと見ること at the 塀で囲む 絵s, and clutched his arm. "But that is not her doing," she cried. "That was the work of her father, who was beyond belief wicked. It is his sins that the child is about to expiate. The people have 非難するd her, but you surely would not join in their 不正な judgment."
"I tell you I will have nothing to do with the place. Will you kindly show me the way 支援する?"
Her 直面する 常習的な. "I cannot. Mitri has the 重要な."
"井戸／弁護士席, where the devil is Mitri?"
"I will not tell... Oh, Monsieur, I beseech you, do not forsake us. There has been evil in this House enough to 沈む it to hell, but my mistress is innocent. I ask only that you speak with her. After that, if you so decide, you can go away."
The woman was plainly honest and in earnest, and Vernon was a just man. He suddenly felt that he was behaving 不正に. There could be no 害（を与える） in sleeping a night in the house, and in the morning interviewing its owner. If it was a 事例／患者 of real necessity he could take her and her maid off in his boat... After all, there might be serious trouble 進行中で. The sight of those hideous rooms had given him a sharp 現実化 of the ugly things in life.
He was taken to a clean, 明らかにする little attic at the 最高の，を越す of the house which had once no 疑問 been a servant's ４半期/4分の1s. Having been up all the previous night, his 長，率いる had scarcely touched the rough pillow before he was asleep. He slept for ten hours, till he was awakened by Mitri, who brought him hot water and soap and a venerable かみそり with which he made some 試みる／企てる at a 洗面所. He noticed that the 霧 was still 厚い, and from the garret window he looked into an opaque 一面に覆う／毛布.
He had wakened with a different 態度 に向かって the adventure in which he 設立する himself. The sense of a wasted 青年 and defrauded hopes had left him; he felt more tightly strung, more vigorous, younger; he also felt a 確かな curiosity about this Greek girl who in an abominable house was 反抗するing the 雷s.
Mitri 行為／行うd him to the first 床に打ち倒す, where he was taken 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of by the Frenchwoman.
"Do not be afraid of her," she whispered. "を取り引きする her as a man with a woman, and make her do your bidding. She is stiff-necked に向かって me, but she may listen to a young man, 特に if he be English."
She 勧めるd Vernon into a room which was very different from the hideous 議会s he had 調査するd the night before. It was 貧しく and sparsely furnished, the 議長，司会を務めるs were 主として wicker, the 塀で囲むs had recently been distempered by an amateur 手渡す, the 床に打ち倒す was of 明らかにする scrubbed boards. But a 有望な 解雇する／砲火／射撃 燃やすd on the hearth, there was a big bunch of narcissus on a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する 始める，決める for breakfast, and flowering 支店s had been stuck in the tall vases beside the chimney. Through the open window （機の）カム a drift of 霧 which 強めるd the 慰安 of the 解雇する／砲火／射撃.
It was a woman's room, for on a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する lay some knitting and a piece of embroidery, and a small ivory housewife's 事例／患者 耐えるing the 初期のs "K. A." There were one or two 調書をとる／予約するs also, and Vernon looked at them curiously. One was a 調書をとる／予約する of poems which had been published in London a month before. This Greek girl must know English; perhaps she had recently been in England... He took up another 容積／容量, and to his amazement it was a reprint of Peter Beckford's Thoughts on 追跡（する）ing. He could not have been more surprised if he had 設立する a copy of the Eton Chronicle. What on earth was the mistress of a lonely Aegean island doing with Peter Beckford?
The 解雇する／砲火／射撃 crackled cheerfully, the raw morning 空気／公表する flowed through the window, and Vernon cast longing 注目する，もくろむs on the simple 準備s for breakfast. He was ferociously hungry, and he wished he were now in the boat, where the Epirote would be frying bacon...
There was another door besides that by which he had entered, and curiously enough it was in the same position as the door in the room of his dream. He 怒って 解任するd the memory of that preposterous hallucination, but he kept his 注目する，もくろむ on the door. By it no 疑問 the mistress of the house would enter, and he wished she would make haste. He was beginning to be very curious about this girl... Probably she would be indignant and send him about his 商売／仕事, but she could scarcely 辞退する to give him breakfast first. In any 事例／患者 there was the ヨット... There was a mirror above the mantelpiece in which he caught a glimpse of himself. The glimpse was not 安心させるing. His 直面する was as dark as an Indian's, his hair 手配中の，お尋ね者 cutting, and his blue jersey was bleached and discoloured with salt water. He looked like a deck-手渡す on a 貨物 boat. But perhaps a girl who read Beckford would not be pedantic about 外見s. He put his 信用 in Peter—
The door had opened. A 発言する／表明する, sharp-pitched and startled, was speaking, and to his surprise it spoke in English.
"Who the devil are you?" it said.
He saw a わずかな／ほっそりした girl, who stood in the 入り口 均衡を保った like a 走者, every line of her 人物／姿／数字 an 表現 of amazement. He had seen her before, but his memory was wretched for women's 直面するs. But the 半端物 thing was that, after the first second, there was 承認 in her 直面する.
"陸軍大佐 Milburne!" said the 発言する／表明する. "What in the 指名する of goodness are you doing here?"
She knew him, and he knew her, but where—when— had they met? He must have 星／主役にするd blankly, for the girl laughed.
"You have forgotten," she said. "But I have seen you out with the Mivern, and we met at 昼食 at Wirlesdon in the winter."
He remembered now, and what he remembered 主として were the last words he had spoken to me on the 支配する of this girl. The adventure was becoming farcical.
"I beg your 容赦," he stammered. "You are 行方不明になる Arabin. I didn't know—"
"I am 行方不明になる Arabin. But why the honour of an 早期に morning call from 陸軍大佐 Milburne?"
"I （機の）カム here last night in a ヨット." Vernon was making a lame 商売／仕事 of his explanation, for the startled angry 注目する，もくろむs of his hostess scattered his wits. "I 錨，総合司会者d below in the 霧, and an old man （機の）カム out in a boat and asked me to come 岸に. There was a woman on the beach—your maid—and she implored my help—told a story I didn't やめる follow—"
"The 霧!" the girl repeated. "That of course explains why you were 許すd to 錨，総合司会者. In （疑いを）晴らす 天候 you would have been driven away."
She spoke in so 保証するd a トン that Vernon was piqued.
"The seas are 解放する／自由な," he said. "Who would have 干渉するd with me? Your servants?"
She laughed again, mirthlessly. "My people. Not my servants. Continue. You （機の）カム 岸に and listened to Élise's chatter. After that?"
"She said you were asleep and must not be wakened, but that I should speak to you in the morning. She put me up for the night."
"Where?" she asked はっきりと.
"In a little room on the 最高の，を越す 床に打ち倒す."
"I see. 'Where you sleeps you breakfasts.' 井戸／弁護士席, we'd better have some food."
She rang a little silver 手渡す-bell, and the maid, who must have been waiting の近くに at 手渡す, appeared with coffee and boiled eggs. She cast an anxious ちらりと見ること at Vernon as if to 問い合わせ how he had fared at her mistress's 手渡すs.
"Sit 負かす／撃墜する," said the girl when Élise had gone. "I can't give you much to eat, for these days we are on short rations. I'm sorry, but there's no sugar. I can recommend the honey. It's the only good thing in Plakos."
"Is this Plakos? I （機の）カム here once before—in 1914—in a steam ヨット. I suppose I am in the big white house which looks 負かす／撃墜する upon the jetty. I could see nothing last night in the 霧. I remember a long causeway and steps 削減（する） in the 激しく揺する. That must have been the road I （機の）カム."
She nodded. "What 肉親，親類d of sailor are you to be so ignorant of your どの辺に? Oh, I see, the 嵐／襲撃する! What's the size of your boat?"
When he told her, she exclaimed. "You must have had the devil of a time, for it was a first-class 強風. And now on your arrival in port you are 急落（する），激減（する）d into melodrama. You don't look as if you had much taste for melodrama, 陸軍大佐 Milburne."
"I 港／避難所't. But is it really melodrama? Your maid told me a rather alarming tale."
Her 注目する，もくろむs had the hard agate gleam which he remembered from Wirlesdon. Then he had detested her, but now, as he looked at her, he saw that which made him alter his judgment. The small 直面する was very pale, and there were dark lines under the 注目する，もくろむs. This girl was を受けるing some 激しい 緊張する, and her casual manner was in the nature of a 保護物，者.
"Is it true?" he asked.
"So-so. In parts, no 疑問. I am having trouble with my tenants, which I am told is a thing that happens even in England. But that is my own 関心, and I don't ask for help. After breakfast I would 示唆する that you go 支援する to your ヨット."
"I think you had better come with me. You and your maid. I take it that the old man Mitri can fend for himself."
"How 肉親，親類d of you!" she cried in a falsetto, mimicking 発言する／表明する. "How extraordinarily 肉親，親類d! But you see I 港／避難所't asked your help, and I don't 提案する to 受託する it... You're sure you won't have any more coffee! I wonder if you could give me a cigarette? I've been out of them for three days."
She lay 支援する in a wicker 議長，司会を務める, 激しく揺するing herself and lazily blowing smoke clouds. Vernon stood with his 支援する to the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 and filled a 麻薬を吸う.
"I don't see how I can go away," he said, "unless I can 納得させる myself that you're in no danger. You're English, and a woman, and I'm bound to help you whether you want it or not." He spoke with 保証／確信 now, perhaps with a 確かな priggishness. The トン may have 感情を害する／違反するd the girl, for when she spoke it was with a touch of the insolence which he remembered at Wirlesdon.
"I'm curious to know what Élise told you last night."
"簡単に that you were 拘留するd here by the people of Plakos—that they thought you a witch, and might very likely 扱う／治療する you in the savage way that people used to 扱う／治療する witches."
She nodded. "That's about the size of it. But what if I 辞退する to let any one 干渉する in a fight between me and my own people? Supposing this is something which I must stick out for the sake of my own credit? What then, 陸軍大佐 Milburne? You have been a 兵士. You wouldn't advise me to run away?"
"That depends," said Vernon. "There are fights where there can be no victory—where the 権利 course is to run away. Your maid told me something else. She said that the evil 評判 you had の中で the 小作農民s was not your own doing—that, of course, I guessed—but a 遺産／遺物 from your family, who for very good 推論する／理由s were 人気がない. Does that make no difference?"
"How?"
"Why, there's surely no 義務 in honour to make yourself a vicarious sacrifice for other people's misdeeds!"
"I—don't—think I agree. One must 支払う／賃金 for one's race 同様に as for oneself."
"Oh, nonsense! Not the 肉親，親類d of thing your family seem to have amused themselves with."
"What do you mean?"
"I was put into a room last night"—Vernon spoke hesitatingly—"and I saw some 調書をとる／予約するs and 絵s. They were horrible. I understood—井戸／弁護士席, that the 小作農民s might have a good 取引，協定 of 推論する／理由—something to say for themselves, you know. Why should you 苦しむ for that swinishness?"
The morning sun had broken through the 霧 and was 向こうずねing 十分な on the girl's 直面する. She sprang to her feet, and Vernon saw that she had blushed 深く，強烈に.
"You entered those rooms!" she cried. "That fool Élise! I will have her beaten. Oh, I am shamed... Get off with you! You are only making me wretched. Get off while there's time."
The sight of her crimson 直面する and neck moved Vernon to a 深い compassion.
"I 辞退する to leave without you, 行方不明になる Arabin," he said. "I do not know much, but I know enough to see that you are in deadly danger. I can no more leave you here than I could leave a 溺死するing child in the sea. Quick! Get your maid and pack some things and we'll be gone."
She stood before him, an abashed, obstinate child.
"I won't go... I hate you... You have seen—oh, leave me, if you have any pity."
"You come with me."
"I won't!" Her lips were a thin line, and the shut jaws made a square of the resolute little 直面する.
"Then I shall carry you off. I'm very sorry, 行方不明になる Arabin, but I'm going to save you in spite of yourself."
Vernon had his 手渡す stretched out to the silver handbell to 召喚する Élise, when he 設立する himself looking at a small ピストル. He caught her wrist, 推定する／予想するing it to go off, but nothing happened. It dropped into his 手渡す, and he saw that it was 荷を降ろすd.
He rang the bell.
"All the more 推論する／理由 why you should come with me if you are so 不正に 武装した."
The girl stood stiff and silent, her 注目する，もくろむs and cheeks 燃やすing, as Élise entered.
"Pack for your mistress," he told the maid. "Bring as little baggage as possible, for there isn't much room." The woman hurried off 喜んで to do his bidding.
"Please don't make a scene," he said. "You will have to come in the end, and some day you will 許す me."
"I will not come," she said, "but I will show you something."
Life seemed to have been 回復するd to her 緊張した 団体／死体, as she hurried him out of the room, along a 回廊（地帯）, and up a flight of stairs to a window which looked seaward.
The last 花冠 of 霧 had disappeared, and the half-moon of bay lay blue and sparkling. 負かす／撃墜する at the jetty were men and boats, but out on the water there was no 調印する of the 錨，総合司会者d ヨット.
"What does that mean?" Vernon cried.
"It means that your boat has gone. When the 空気／公表する （疑いを）晴らすd the people saw it, and have driven your man away... It means that you, like me, are a 囚人!"
As Vernon looked at the 紅潮／摘発するd girl, whose 発言する／表明する as she spoke had at least as much びっくり仰天 in it as 勝利, he experienced a sudden dislocation of mind. Something fell from him—the elderliness, the 最大の関心事, the stiff dogma of his 最近の years. He 再度捕まえるd the spirit which had open 武器 for novelty. He felt an 切望 to be up and doing— what, he was not （疑いを）晴らす—but something difficult and high-手渡すd. The 消えるing of his dream had left the 議会s of his mind swept and garnished, and 青年 does not 許容する empty rooms.
Also, though I do not think that he had yet begun to 落ちる in love with Koré, he understood the 質 of one whom aforetimes he had disliked both as individual and type. This pale girl, dressed like a young woman in a Scotch 狙撃 宿泊する, was 直面するing terror with a stiff lip. There was nothing raffish or second-率 about her now. She might make light of her danger in her words, but her 注目する，もくろむs betrayed her.
It was about this danger that he was still 決めかねて. You see, he had not, like me, seen the people of the island, felt the 緊張する of their 見込み, or looked on the secret spaces of the Dancing 床に打ち倒す. He had come out of the 嵐／襲撃する to hear a tale told in the 霧 and 不明瞭 by an excited woman. That was all— that and the hideous rooms at which he had had a passing ちらりと見ること. The atmosphere of the place, which I had 設立する so unnerving, had not yet begun to 影響する／感情 him.
"My fellow will come 支援する," he said, after scanning the empty seas. "He has his faults, but he is 勇敢な and faithful."
"You do not understand," the girl said. "He would be one against a thousand. He may be as 勇敢に立ち向かう as a lion, but they won't let him 錨，総合司会者, and if they did they would never let you and me join him. I have told you we are 囚人s—の近くに 囚人s."
"You must tell me a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 more. You see, you can't 辞退する my help now, for we are in the same boat. Do you mind if we go 支援する to where we breakfasted, for I left my 麻薬を吸う there."
She turned without a word and led him 支援する to her sitting-room, passing a woe-begone Élise who, with her 武器 十分な of 着せる／賦与するs, was told that her services were now needless. The windows of the room looked on a garden which had been 苦しむd to run wild but which still showed a wealth of spring blossom. Beyond was a shallow terrace and then the 不明瞭 of trees. A man's 長，率いる seemed to move behind a cypress hedge. The girl nodded に向かって it. "One of my gaolers," she said.
She stood looking out of the window with her 注目する，もくろむs 回避するd from Vernon, and seemed to be 軍隊ing herself to speak.
"You have guessed 権利 about my family," she said. "And about this house. I am きれいにする it slowly—I must do it myself, Élise and I, for I do not want strangers to know... This room was as bad as the other two till I whitewashed the 塀で囲むs. The old furniture I am 蓄える／店ing till I have time to destroy it. I think I will 燃やす it, for it has hideous 協会s for me. I would have had the whole house in order this spring if my foolish people had not lost their 長，率いるs."
A "tawdry girl," that was how Vernon had spoken of her to me. He withdrew the word now. "Tawdry" was the last adjective he would use about this strange child, fighting alone to get rid of a 重荷（を負わせる） of 古代の evil. He had thought her a modish, 人工的な 存在, a moth hatched out of the 最新の freak of fashion. Now she seemed to him a thousand years 除去するd from the feverish world which he had thought her natural setting. Her 控訴，上告 was her extreme candour and 簡単, her utter, savage, unconsidering courage.
"Let us take the family for 認めるd," Vernon said gently. "I can't 推定する／予想する you to talk about that. I assume that there was that in your 前任者's doings which gave these islanders a 合法的 grievance. What I want to know is what they are up to now. Tell me very carefully everything that has happened since you （機の）カム here a week ago."
She had little to tell him. She had been 許すd to enter the House by the ordinary road from the village, and after that the gates had been 閉めだした. When she had 試みる／企てるd to go for a walk she had been turned 支援する by men with ライフル銃／探して盗むs—she did not tell Vernon how the ライフル銃／探して盗むs had been procured. The hillmen had joined with the people of the coast—you could always tell a hillman by his dress—though the two used to be hereditary enemies. That made her angry and also uneasy; so did the curious methodical ways of the 包囲. They were not 試みる／企てるing to enter the House—she 疑問d if any one of them would dare to cross the threshold—they were only there to 妨げる her leaving it. She herself, not the 略奪するing of the House, must be their 反対する. Mitri was permitted to go to the village, but he did not go often, for he （機の）カム 支援する terrified and could not or would not explain his terrors. No communication had been held with the 選挙立会人s, and no message had come from them. She had tried 繰り返して to find out their 意向s, but the sentinels would not speak, and she could make nothing of Mitri. No, she was not 許すd into the demesne. There were 歩哨s there 権利 up to the house 塀で囲む—歩哨s night and day.
Vernon asked her about 供給（する）s. She had brought a 蓄える／店 with her which was not yet exhausted, but the people sent up food every morning. Mitri 設立する it laid on the threshold of the main door. Curious food—barley cakes, and honey, and cheese, and eggs, and 乾燥した，日照りのd figs. She couldn't imagine where they got it from, for the people had been 餓死するing in the winter. Milk, too—plenty of milk, which was another 予期しない thing.
Water—that was the oddest 商売／仕事 of all. The House had a 罰金 井戸／弁護士席 in the stableyard on the east 味方する. This had been 調印（する）d up and its use forbidden to Mitri. But morning and night buckets of fresh water were brought to the door—whence, she did not know. "It rather 制限するs our bathing 手はず／準備," she said.
She told the story lightly, with a ready laugh, as if she were once more mistress of herself. Mistress of her 発言する／表明する she certainly was, but she could not 命令（する） her 注目する，もくろむs. It was these that 中和する／阻止するd the debonair トンs and kept 悲劇 in the atmosphere.
Vernon, as I have said, had not the 推論する／理由 which I had for feeling the gravity of the 商売／仕事. But he was a scholar, and there were 詳細（に述べる）s in Koré's account which startled him.
"Tell me about the food again. Cheese and honey and barley cakes, 乾燥した，日照りのd figs and eggs—nothing more?"
"Nothing more. And not a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of that. Not more than enough to 料金d one person for twenty-four hours. We have to 補足（する） it from the 蓄える／店s we brought."
"I see... It is meant for you 本人自身で—not for your 世帯. And the water? You don't know what spring it comes from?"
She shook her 長，率いる. "There are many springs in Plakos. But why does our commissariat 利益／興味 you?"
"Because it reminds me of something I have read somewhere. Cheese and honey and barley cakes—that is ritual food. Sacramental, if you like. And the water. Probably brought from some sacred 井戸／弁護士席. I don't much like it. Tell me about the people here, 行方不明になる Arabin. Are they very backward and superstitious?"
"I suppose you might call them that. They are a 罰金 race to look at, and （人命などを）奪う，主張する to be pure Greek—at least the coast folk. The hillmen are said to be mongrels, but they are handsome mongrels and fought bravely in the war. But I don't know them 井戸／弁護士席, for I left when I was a child, and since my father died I have only seen the people of Kynaetho."
"Kynaetho?" Vernon cried out はっきりと, for the word was like a bell to （犯罪の）一味 up the curtain of memory.
"Yes, Kynaetho. That is the village at the gate."
Now he had the 手がかり（を与える）. Kynaetho was the place について言及するd in the manuscript fragment which he had translated for me. It was at Kynaetho that the strange 儀式 was 成し遂げるd of the Koré and the Kouros. The 詳細（に述べる）s were engraven on his memory, for they had profoundly impressed him, and he had turned them over 繰り返して in his mind. He had thought he had discovered the 記録，記録的な／記録する of a new ritual form; rather it appeared that he had つまずくd upon the living 儀式 itself.
"I begin—to understand," he said slowly. "I want you to let me speak to Mitri. Alone, if you please. I have done this work before in the war, and I can get more out of that 肉親，親類d of fellow if I am alone with him. Then I shall prospect the land."
He 設立する Mitri in his lair in the 古代の kitchen. With the old man there was no trouble, for when he 設立する that his interlocutor spoke Greek fluently he 洪水d in 信用／信任s.
"They will 燃やす this House," he said finally. "They have piled fagots on the north and east 味方するs where the 勝利，勝つd blows. And the time will be 復活祭 eve."
"And your mistress?"
Mitri shrugged his shoulders. "There is no hope for her, I tell you. She had a chance of flight and 行方不明になるd it, though I pled with her. She will 燃やす with the House unless—"
He looked at Vernon timidly, as if he 恐れるd to 明らかにする／漏らす something.
"Unless—?" said Vernon.
"There is a rumour in Kynaetho of something else. In that accursed village they have 保存するd tales of the old days, and they say that on the night of Good Friday there will be panegyria on the Dancing 床に打ち倒す. There will be a race with たいまつs, and he who 勝利，勝つs will be called King. To him it will 落ちる to 殺す my mistress in order that the 古代の Ones may appear and bless the people."
"I see," said Vernon. "Do you believe in that rubbish?"
Mitri crossed himself, and called the Panagia to 証言，証人／目撃する that he was a Christian and, after God and the Saints, loved his mistress.
"That is 井戸／弁護士席. I 信用 you, Mitri; and I will show you how you can save her. You are 許すd to leave the House?"
"Every second day only. I went yesterday, and cannot go again till to-morrow. I have a daughter married in the village, whom I am permitted to visit."
"Very 井戸／弁護士席. We are still two days from Good Friday. Go 負かす／撃墜する to the village to-morrow and find out all about the 計画（する）s for Good Friday evening. 嘘（をつく） as much as you like. Say you hate your mistress and will 砂漠 her whenever you are bidden. Pretend you're on the other 味方する. Get their 信用／信任... A madness has afflicted this island, and you are the only sane Christian left in it. If these ruffians 傷つける your mistress, the 政府—both in Athens and in London—will send 兵士s and hang many. After that there will be no more Kynaetho. We have got to 妨げる the people making fools of themselves. Your mistress is English and I am English, and that is why I stay here. You do 正確に／まさに as I tell you and we'll 勝利，勝つ through."
It was 必須の to encourage Mitri, for the old man was patently torn between superstitious 恐れる and fidelity to Koré, and only a 強健な scepticism and a lively hope would enable him to keep his tail up and do his part. Vernon accordingly 抗議するd a 信用／信任 which he was very far from feeling. It was arranged that Mitri should go to Kynaetho next morning after breakfast and spend the day there.
After that, guided by the old man, Vernon made a 回路・連盟 of the House. From the 最高の，を越す windows he was able to follow the 嘘（をつく） of the land—the postern gates to the shore, the nest of stables and outbuildings on the east, with 接近 to the shallow glen running up from the jetty, the main 入り口 and the 運動 from Kynaetho, the wooded demesne ending at the cliffs, and the orchards and olive-yards between the cliffs and the causeway. The patrols （機の）カム 権利 up to the House 塀で囲む, and on さまざまな 味方するs Vernon had a glimpse of them. But he failed to get what he 特に sought, a prospect of any part of the 隣接するing coast-line beyond the little bay. He believed that his ヨット was somewhere hidden there, out of sight of the 小作農民s. He was 納得させるd that the Epirote would obey orders and wait for him, and would not go one yard さらに先に away than was 厳密に necessary. But he was at a loss to know how to find him, if he were penned up in this shuttered 霊廟.
He returned to find Koré sewing by the window of the breakfast room. He entered 静かに and had a momentary glimpse of her before she was conscious of his presence. She was looking straight before her with 空いている 注目する，もくろむs, her 直面する in profile against the window, a 人物／姿／数字 of infinite 控訴，上告. Vernon had a moment of 激烈な／緊急の compunction. What he had once thought and spoken of this poor child seemed to him now to have been senseless brutality. He had called her tawdry and vulgar and shrill, he had thought her the ugly 製品 of the ugly after-the-war world. But there she sat like a muse of meditation, as 罰金 and delicate as a sword-blade. And she had a sword's steel, too, for had she not 直面するd unknown 危険，危なくする for a scruple?
"What does Mitri say?" she asked in a 発言する／表明する which had a 軍隊d briskness in it.
"I shall know more to-morrow night, but I have learned something. You are 安全な for the better part of three days— till some time on Good Friday evening. That is one thing. The other is that your 計画／陰謀 of wearing 負かす／撃墜する the 敵意 of your people has failed. Your islanders have gone stark mad. The 商売／仕事 is far too solemn for me to speak smooth things. They have resurrected an old pagan 儀式 of sacrifice. Sacrifice, do you understand? This House will be 燃やすd, and if they have their will you will die."
"I was beginning to guess as much. I don't want to die, for it means 敗北・負かす. But I don't think I am afraid to die. You see—life is rather difficult—and not very 満足な. But tell me more."
Vernon gave her a sketch of the ritual of Kynaetho. "It was your について言及するing the 指名する that brought it 支援する to me. I have always been 利益／興味d in Greek 宗教, and by an amazing chance I （機の）カム on this only a month or so ago. Leithen—the lawyer—you know him, I think—gave me a bit of mediaeval Greek manuscript to translate, and part of it had this 儀式."
"Leithen!" she cried. "Sir Edward? Then he 設立する it の中で the papers I lent him. Why didn't he tell me about it?"
"I can't imagine."
"Perhaps he thought I wouldn't have believed it. I wouldn't a month ago. Perhaps he thought he could 妨げる me coming here. I think he did his best. I had to go off without 説 goodbye to him, and he was my greatest friend."
"He happens to be also my closest friend. If you had known about this—this crazy ritual, would you have come?"
She smiled. "I don't know. I'm very obstinate, and I can't 耐える to be いじめ（る）d. These people are trying to いじめ（る） me... But of course I didn't know how bad it was... And I didn't know that I was going to land you in this mess. That is what 重さを計るs on my mind."
"But you didn't 招待する me here. You told me to （疑いを）晴らす out."
"My servants 招待するd you, and therefore I am responsible... Oh, 陸軍大佐 Milburne, you must understand what I feel. I 港／避難所't had an 平易な life, for I seem to have been always fighting, but I didn't mind it as long as it was my own fight. I felt I had to stick it out, for it was the 刑罰，罰則 I paid for 存在 an Arabin. But whatever 支払う／賃金ing was to be done I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to do it myself ... さもなければ, don't you see, it makes the 犯罪 of my family so much heavier ... And now I have let you in for it, and that is hell—簡単に hell!"
Vernon had suddenly an emotion which he had never known before—the exhilaration with which he had for years 心配するd the culmination of his dream, but different in 肉親，親類d, nobler, いっそう少なく self-regarding. He felt 重要なd up to any 企業, and singularly 確信して. There was tenderness in his mood, too, which was a thing he had rarely felt—tenderness に向かって this gallant child.
"Listen to me, 行方不明になる Arabin. I have two things to say to you. One is that I glory in 存在 here. I wouldn't be どこかよそで for the world. It is a delight and a 特権. The other is that we are going to 勝利，勝つ out."
"But how?"
"I don't know yet. We will find a way. I am as 確かな of it as that I am standing here. God doesn't mean a thing like this to be a blind cul-de-sac."
"You believe in God? I wish I did. I think I only believe in the Devil."
"Then you believe in God. If evil is a living thing, good must be living 同様に—more indeed, or the world would 粉砕する... Look here, we've two days to put in together. There is nothing we can do for the 現在の, so we must find some way to keep our 神経s 静かな. Let's pretend we're in an ordinary English country house and kept indoors by rain."
So the two of them made 計画（する）s to pass the time, while the （疑いを）晴らす spring sunlight outside turned Vernon's pretence into foolishness. They played piquet, and いつかs he read to her—主として Peter Beckford. The florid eighteenth-century prose, the tags of Augustan poetry, the high stilts, the gusto, carried their thoughts to the 整然とした world of home. I have no wish to 推測する about the secrets of a friend, but I fancy that the slow hours spent together brought understanding. Koré must have told him things which she had kept 支援する from me, for the 近づく prospect of death breaks 負かす／撃墜する many 障壁s. I think, too, that he may have told her the story of his boyish dream—he must have, for it bore 直接／まっすぐに on the 事例／患者. With his sense of predestination he would draw from it a special 信用／信任, and she would be made to 株 it. He had undergone a long 準備 for something which had ended in もや, but the 準備 might point to success in a 広大な／多数の／重要な reality...
Late the に引き続いて afternoon old Mitri returned. Vernon saw him first alone, and got from him the 詳細（に述べる）s of the next evening's 儀式の. There was to be a race の中で the young men on the Dancing 床に打ち倒す as soon as the moon rose, and the 勝利者 would be called the King. Some of the news which Mitri had gathered was 予期しない, some 理解できない, but in the main it agreed with his own 見解／翻訳／版. The 勝利者 would choose a 犠牲者—a male 犠牲者, 明確に, for the 女性（の） 犠牲者 was already chosen. The two would enter the House, and on the next night—the eve of this grim 復活祭—the sacrifice would be 遂行するd. Beyond that Mitri could say nothing except that the people looked for a mighty 奇蹟; but the manuscript had told what the 奇蹟 would be.
"Who will be the 走者s?" Vernon asked. "The fleetest の中で the young men, both of the village and the hills."
It was characteristic of Vernon's fatalism that he had not troubled to make even the rudiments of a 計画（する） till he had heard Mitri's tidings. Now the thing began to 広げる itself. The next step at any 率 was 明確に 任命するd.
"Will everybody be known to each other?" he said.
"約束, no. Kynaetho till now has had few 取引 with the hill folk, and the villages in the hills are 一般に at 争い with each other. Tomorrow night there will be many strangers, and no questions will be asked, for all will be 同盟（する）s in this devilry."
"Do I speak like a Greek?"
"You speak like a Greek, but like one from another island."
"And I look like an islander?"
Mitri grinned. "There are few 同様に-looking. But if your 直面する were darkened, you would pass. There is a place, a little remote place in the hills, Akte by 指名する, where the folk are said to have white 肌s like you, Signor."
"井戸／弁護士席, …に出席する, Mitri. I am a man from Akte who has been at the wars, and has just returned. That will account for my foreign speech."
"The Signor jests. He has a stout heart that can jest—"
"I'm not jesting. I'm going to compete in the race to-morrow night. What is more, I'm going to 勝利，勝つ. I've been a bit of a 走者 in my time, and I'm in hard training."
A faint 誘発する appeared in the old man's 注目する，もくろむ.
"The Signor will no 疑問 勝利，勝つ if he runs. And if he ever reaches the Dancing 床に打ち倒す he will not be troubled with questions. But how will he reach the Dancing 床に打ち倒す?"
"I ーするつもりである to get out of the House 早期に tomorrow morning. There are several things I want to do before the race. Have you any rags with which I can imitate the dress of a hillman?"
Mitri considered. Shirt and breeches he had, but no boots. A cap might be improvised, but boots?
"Remember I have only just returned to Akte, and have brought the fashion of the war with me. So I can make 転換 with home-made puttees. Anything else?"
"The men around the House will not let you pass."
"They'll have to. I'm one of themselves, and you've got to coach me in 地元の customs. You have twelve hours before you in which to turn me into a respectable 国民 of Akte. If any ぎこちない questions are asked I 提案する to be truculent. A 兵士 is going to stand no nonsense from 非軍事のs, you know."
Mitri considered again. "It will be best to go by the main road to Kynaetho."
"No, I'm going by the causeway. I want to see what lies beyond it to the west."
"The cliffs are there, and there is no road."
"I will find one."
Mitri shook his 長，率いる. He had 明らかに little belief in the 計画／陰謀, but an hour later, after Vernon had given Koré a sketch of his 意向s, he arrived with an armful of strange 衣料品s. Élise, at her mistress's request, had collected oddments of fabrics, and brought part of the contents of the linen-cupboard.
"We are about," Vernon told a mystified Koré, "to 準備する for 私的な theatricals. Puttees are my most 緊急の need, and that thin skirt of yours will be the very thing."
Since Koré still looked puzzled, he 追加するd: "We're cast for parts in a rather sensational 演劇. I'm beginning to think that the only way to 妨げる it 存在 a 悲劇 is to turn it into a 衣装-play."
Very 早期に next morning, before the blue 不明瞭 had paled into 夜明け, Vernon swung his 脚s out of an upper window of the House, はうd along the 幅の広い parapet, and began to descend by a water-麻薬を吸う in an angle between the main building and the eastern wing. This brought him to the roof of one of the outbuildings, from which it was possible for an active man to reach the road which ran 上向き from the jetty. He had been carefully 用意が出来ている by Mitri for his part. The loose white shirt and the short mountain tunic were in order. Mitri's breeches had 証明するd too scanty, but Élise had 広げるd them, and the 空いている space about his middle was filled with a dirty red cummerbund, made of one of Mitri's sashes, in which were stuck a long knife and his ピストル. A pair of Mitri's home-made shoes of soft untanned hide were 補足（する）d by home-made puttees. He had no hat; he had stained his 直面する, 手渡すs and 武器 beyond their natural brown with juice from Mitri's 蓄える／店 of pickled walnuts, and—under the 批判的な 注目する，もくろむ of Koré—had rubbed dirt under his 注目する，もくろむs and into his finger-nails till he looked the image of a handsome, swaggering, half-washed 兵士. More important, he had been coached by Mitri in the speech of the hills, the gossip which might have 侵入するd to the remote Akte, and the mannerisms of the hillmen, which were unpleasingly familiar to the dwellers by the sea.
All this care would have been useless had Vernon not been in the mood to carry off any 企業. He felt the 無謀な audacity of a boy, an exhilaration which was almost intoxication, and the source of which he did not pause to consider. Above all he felt 完全にする 信用／信任. Somehow, somewhere, he would break the malign （一定の）期間 and 始める，決める Koré beyond the reach of her enemies.
He reached ground fifty yards south of the jetty, and turned at once in the direction of the sea. At the beginning of the causeway he met a man.
"Whither away, brother?" （機の）カム the question, …を伴ってd by the 解除する of a ライフル銃／探して盗む.
Vernon gave the hillman's 迎える／歓迎するing. He ぼんやり現れるd up tall and formidable in the half-不明瞭.
"I go beyond the causeway to the olive-yards," he said carelessly, as if he condescended in answering. "By whose orders?"
"We of Akte do not take orders. I go at the request of the 年上のs."
"You are of Akte?" said the man curiously. He was very willing to talk, 存在 bored with his long night-watch. "There are 非，不，無 of Akte の中で us, so far as I have seen. The men of Akte live in the moon, says the proverb. But ... " this after peering at Vernon's garb—"these 着せる／賦与するs were never made in the hills."
"I am new 支援する from the war, and have not seen Akte these three years. But I cannot ぐずぐず残る, friend."
"Nay, 企て，努力，提案 a little. It is not yet day. Let us talk of Akte. My father once went there for cattle... Or let us speak of the war. My uncle was in the old war, and my young 甥 was... If you will not 企て，努力，提案, give me タバコ."
Vernon gave him a cigarette. "These are what we smoked in Smyrna," he said. "They are noble stuff."
Half-way along the causeway a second guard 証明するd more truculent. He questioned the orders of the 年上のs, till Vernon played the man from Akte and the old 兵士, and 脅すd to fling him into the sea. The last 歩哨 was fortunately asleep. Vernon 緊急発進するd over the 盗品故買者 of the olive-yards, and as the sun rose above the horizon was striding with long steps through the weedy undergrowth.
His 反対する was not like 地雷 when I travelled that road—to get inside the demesne; he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to keep out of it, and to 調査する the bit of coast under it, since it seemed from the 地図／計画する to be the likeliest place to find his boat. The Epirote, he was 納得させるd, would obey his 指示／教授／教育s faithfully, and when driven away from his old 船の停泊地 would not go a yard more than was necessary. So, after 存在 stopped as I had been by the 塀で囲む which ran to the cliffs, he stuck to the shore. He 選ぶd his way under the skirts of the 広大な／多数の／重要な headland till the 激しく揺する sank sheer into 深い water. There was nothing for it now but to swim, so he made a bundle of his shirt and jacket and bound them with the cummerbund on his shoulders, took his ピストル in his teeth and slipped into the 冷淡な green sea. Mitri's breeches were a nuisance, but he was a strong swimmer, and in five minutes was at the point of the headland.
He 設立する a ledge of 激しく揺する which enabled him to pull up his shoulders and reconnoitre the hidden bay. There, to his joy, was the ヨット, snugly 錨，総合司会者d half-way across. There was no 調印する of life on board, for doubtless the Epirote was below cooking his breakfast. Vernon had no 願望（する） to make himself 目だつ by shouting, for the demesne and the 選挙立会人s were too 近づく, so he dropped 支援する into the water and struck out for the boat. Ten minutes later he was standing dripping on the deck, and the Epirote was welcoming him with maledictions on Plakos.
He stripped off his wet 着せる／賦与するs, and put on his old aquascutum till they should be 乾燥した，日照りのd. Then he breakfasted heartily, while 黒人／ボイコット George gave an account of his stewardship. When Vernon did not return he had not 関心d himself 大いに, for the 事件／事情／状勢s of his master were no 商売／仕事 of his. But in the morning, when the 霧 began to 解除する, men had put off from shore in a boat and had 需要・要求するd the 推論する／理由 of his presence. The interview had been 嵐の, for he had 拒絶する／低下するd to explain, 持つ／拘留するing that if his master chose to land 内密に by night, and rude fellows appeared with the daylight, it would be wise to tell the latter nothing. His interviewers had been more communicative. They had been very excited and had tried to alarm him with foolish tales of witches. But it was （疑いを）晴らす that they had meant mischief, for all were 武装した, and when at the point of several ライフル銃／探して盗む バーレル／樽s they had ordered him to 出発／死, it seemed to him the part of a wise man to obey. He had feigned 恐れる and 深い stupidity, and had upped sail and done their bidding. Then, looking for a 避難, he had seen the 広大な／多数の／重要な curtain of cliff and had 設立する this little bay. Here he hoped he was 安全な・保証する, for there was no passage along the shore, and the people of Plakos did not seem during these days to be sailing the seas. He could be 観察するd, of course, from the cliff 最高の，を越すs, but these were shrouded in 支持を得ようと努めるd and looked unfrequented.
"Did I not 井戸／弁護士席, Signor?" he asked anxiously.
"You did 井戸／弁護士席. Have you seen no one?"
"No islander. Last night two men （機の）カム about midnight. One was a 手足を不自由にする／（物事を）損なうd Greek and the other man, I 裁判官, English."
Vernon woke to the liveliest 利益／興味, but 黒人／ボイコット George told a 停止（させる）ing tale. "He swam out and wakened me, and at first, 恐れるing trouble, I would have brained him. Since he could not speak my tongue, I 列／漕ぐ／騒動d 岸に with him and saw the Greek... He was an Englishman, beyond 疑問, and a Signor, so I gave him food."
"What did he want with you?"
"簡単に that I should stay here. He had a story of some lady to whom the devils of this island meant mischief, and he begged me to wait in 事例／患者 the lady should 捜し出す to escape."
No cross-examination of Vernon's could make 黒人／ボイコット George amplify the tale. He had not understood 明確に, he said, for the English Signor could not speak his tongue, and the Greek who 解釈する／通訳するd was 明白に a fool. But he had 約束d to remain, which was indeed his 義務 to his master. No. He had spoken no 選び出す／独身 word of his master. He had not said he was an Englishman. He had said nothing.
Vernon puzzled over the 事柄 but could make nothing of it. He did not credit the story of an Englishman in Plakos who knew of Koré's 苦境, and （機の）カム to the 結論 that 黒人／ボイコット George had misunderstood his 訪問者's talk. He had the day before him, and his first 行為／法令／行動する was to 列／漕ぐ／騒動 岸に to the other point of the bay—the place from which Janni and I had first 遠くに見つけるd the ヨット. There he sat for a little and smoked, and it was one of his cigarette ends that I 設立する the same afternoon. A 緊急発進する 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the headland showed him the （土地などの）細長い一片 of beach below the Dancing 床に打ち倒す, but it occurred to him that there was no need to go 開拓するing along the coast—that he had a ヨット and could be landed wherever he pleased. So he returned to 黒人／ボイコット George, and the two hoisted sail and made for open sea.
The day was spent running with the light northwest 勝利，勝つd behind them 井戸／弁護士席 to the south of Plakos, and then tacking 支援する till about sunset they stood off the north-east shore. It was a day of brilliant sun, tempered by 冷静な／正味の 空気／公表するs, with the hills of the island rising sharp and blue into the pale spring sky. Vernon 設立する to his delight that he had no trepidation about the work of the coming night. He had brought with him the copy he had made of his translation of Koré's manuscript, and 熟考する／考慮するd it as a man 熟考する／考慮するs a 地図／計画する, without any sense of its strangeness. The madmen of Plakos were about to 生き返らせる an 古代の ritual, where the 勝利者 in a race would be ゆだねるd with 確かな barbarous 義務s. He 提案するd to be the 勝利者, and so to 敗北・負かす the folly. The House would be burnt, and in the 混乱 he would escape with Koré to the ヨット, and leave the unhallowed 小島 for ever. The girl's honour would be 満足させるd, for she would have stuck it out to the last. Once he had 納得させるd himself that she would be 安全な, he let his mind 嘘（をつく） fallow. He dreamed and smoked on the hot deck in the 有望な 天候, as much at his 緩和する as if the evening were to bring no more than supper and sleep.
In the 早期に twilight the ヨット's dinghy put him 岸に on a lonely bit of coast east of the village. 黒人／ボイコット George was ordered to return to his former 船の停泊地 and wait there; if on the に引き続いて night he saw a lantern raised three times on the cliff above, he was to come 一連の会議、交渉／完成する to the olive-yards at the far end of the causeway. At this 行う／開催する／段階 Vernon's 計画（する） was for a simple escape in the 混乱 of the 解雇する／砲火／射撃. He hoped that the postern gate at the jetty would be practicable; if not he would find some way of reaching the olive-yards from the demesne. The whole 事件／事情／状勢 was 見解（をとる）d by him as a straightforward 企業—供給するd he could 勝利，勝つ the confounded race.
But with his 上陸 on Plakos in the spring gloaming his mood began to change. I have failed in my 描写 of Vernon if I have made you think of him as unimaginative and insensitive. He had 予期しない blind patches in his 見通し and 半端物 callosities in his 肌, but for all that he was 高度に strung and had an 巨大な capacity for emotion, though he chose mostly to sit on the safety 弁. Above all he was a scholar. All his life he had been creating imaginative pictures of things, or living の中で the 創造s of other men. He had not walked a mile in that twilight till he felt the solemnity of it 抑圧するing his mind.
I think it was 主として the sight of the multitude moving に向かって the Dancing 床に打ち倒す, all silent, so that the only sound was the tread of feet. He had been in 疑問 before as to where 正確に／まさに the place was, but the road was 炎d for him like the roads to Epsom on Derby Day. Men, women, children, babes-in-武器, they were streaming past the の近くにs at the foot of the glade, past the graveyard, up the aisle of the Dancing 床に打ち倒す. It was his first sight of it—not as I had seen it 独房監禁 under the moon, but 殺到するing with a stream of hushed humanity. It had another 肉親，親類d of 魔法, but one as potent as that which had laid its （一定の）期間 on me. I had seen the 寺 in its loneliness; he saw it thronged with worshippers.
No one 迎える／歓迎するd him or even noticed him; he would probably have passed unregarded if he had been wearing his ordinary 着せる／賦与するs. The 激しい 最大の関心事 of the people made them utterly incurious. He saw men dressed as he was, and he 公式文書，認めるd that the multitude moved to left and 権利 as if by instinct, leaving the central 円形競技場 空いている. Dusk had fallen, and on the 栄冠を与える of the 山の尾根 on his 権利 he saw dimly what he knew to be the trees of the demesne. He saw, too, that a cluster seemed to be forming at the lower end of the 円形競技場, apart from the others, and he guessed that these were the competitors in the race. He made his way に向かって them, and 設立する that he had guessed rightly. It was a knot of young men, who were now stripping their 着せる／賦与するs, till they stood naked except for the sashes 新たな展開d around their middle. Most were barefoot, but one or two had raw-hide brogues. Vernon followed their example, till he stood up in his short linen drawers. He 保持するd Mitri's shoes, for he 恐れるd the flints of the hillside. There were others in the group, older men whom he took to be the 年上のs of whom Mitri had spoken, and there was one man who seemed to be in special 当局 and who wore a loose white cassock.
It was now nearly dark, and suddenly, like the 示すs delimiting a course, たいまつs broke into 炎上. These points of angry light in the （人が）群がるd silence seemed to 完全にする the （一定の）期間. Vernon's 保証／確信 had fled and left behind it an unwilling awe and an 激烈な／緊急の nervousness. All his learning, all his laborious scholarship quickened from mere mental furniture into heat and light. His imagination 同様に as his 神経s were on 解雇する／砲火／射撃. I can only guess at the thoughts which must have （人が）群がるd his mind. He saw the ritual, which so far had been for him an antiquarian 残余, leap into a living passion. He saw what he had regarded coolly as a 野蛮な 生き残り, a 事柄 for brutish 小作農民s, become suddenly a 決定的な 関心 of his own. Above all, he felt the formidableness of the 危険，危なくする to Koré. She had dared far more than she knew, far more than he had guessed; she was 直面するing the 激しい menace of a thousand ages, the devils not of a few thousand 小作農民s, but of a whole forgotten world... And in that moment he has told me that another thing became （疑いを）晴らす to him—she had become for him something altogether rare and precious.
The old man in the white ephod was speaking. It was a tale which had 明白に been told before to the same audience, for he reminded them of former 指示／教授／教育s. Vernon 軍隊d himself to concentrate on it an attention which was half paralysed by that mood of novel emotion which had come upon him. Some of it he failed to しっかり掴む, but the main points were （疑いを）晴らす—the race twice 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the 円形競技場 outside the （犯罪の）一味 of たいまつs, the 義務 of the 勝利者 to take the last たいまつ and 急落（する），激減（する） it in the sacred spring. The man spoke as if reciting a lesson, and Vernon heard it like a lesson once known and forgotten. Reminiscences of what he had 設立する in classical byways 大打撃を与えるd on his mind, and with recollection （機の）カム a greater awe. It was only the thought of Koré that enabled him to keep his wits. Without that, he told me, he would have sunk into the lethargy of the worshippers, obedient, 吸収するd in 見込み.
Then （機の）カム the start, and the race which Janni and I watched from our hiding-place in the 影をつくる／尾行するs under the 塀で囲む. He got off the 示す clumsily, and at first his 四肢s seemed 激しい as lead. But the movement 生き返らせるd him and woke his old racing instinct. Though he had not run for years, he was in hard training, and に向かって the の近くに of the first 一連の会議、交渉／完成する his 技術 had come 支援する to him and he was in the third place, going 井戸／弁護士席 within his 力／強力にするs. In the second 一連の会議、交渉／完成する he felt that the thing was in his 手渡すs. He lay の近くに to the first man, passed him before the final straight, and then (1)偽造する／(2)徐々に進むd ahead so that in the last hundred yards he was 伸び（る）ing ground with every stride. He 掴むd the たいまつ at the winning-地位，任命する and raced to where in the centre of the upper glade a white 人物／姿／数字 stood alone. With the 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするing of the 炎上 into the 井戸／弁護士席 he straightened his 団体／死体 and looked 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, a man 回復するd to his old vigour and ready for swift 活動／戦闘.
His account of the next 行う／開催する／段階 was 混乱させるd, for his mind was on Koré, and he was going through a violent 変形 of 見通し. The old man was no longer repeating a rehearsed lesson, but speaking violently like one in a moment of 危機. He 演説（する）／住所d Vernon as "You of the hills," and told him that God had placed the 運命／宿命 of Kynaetho in his 手渡すs—which God he did not particularize. But from his excited stammering something 現れるd that 冷気／寒がらせるd Vernon's 血... He was to wait in the House till moonrise of the next night. The signal was to be the 解雇する／砲火／射撃ing of the place. With the first 炎上s he was to 成し遂げる the 行為 to which he had been called. "Choose which way you please," said the old man, "供給するd that they die." Then he would leave the House by the main door and join the young men without. "They will be gathered there till they come who will come." The door would be の近くにd behind him till it was opened by the 解雇する／砲火／射撃... "They who will come are Immortals."
The man's 発言する／表明する was high-pitched with passion, and his 人物／姿／数字, 独房監禁 in the 有望な moonshine in that （犯罪の）一味 of silent folk, had something in it of the awful and the sacramental. But Vernon's thoughts were not on it, but on the news which meant the downfall of his 計画（する）s. His mind worked now 普通は and sanely; he was again a man of the modern world. The young men—of course they would be there—the Kouretes to 迎える／歓迎する the Kouros. He might have known it, if he had only thought. But how was Koré to escape from those frenzied 後見人s? He had imagined that with the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 the vigilance of the watch would be relaxed and that it would be 平易な to join 黒人／ボイコット George and the boat. But with the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 there was to be a thronging of the hierophants に向かって the House, and what was inside would be kept inside till the place was a heap of ashes.
The man was speaking again. He had made some signal, for three 人物／姿／数字s had approached the 井戸／弁護士席. "The woman is within," he said, "and it is for you to choose the man. Your choice is 解放する／自由な の中で the people of Plakos, but we have one here, a young man, a Greek, but a stranger. He would doubtless be 許容できる."
The half-覆う？ Maris 削減（する） an 半端物 人物／姿／数字 as, in the 支配する of two stalwart 小作農民s, he was led 今後 for 査察. His 直面する was white and 始める，決める, and his 注目する，もくろむs were furious. "No willing 犠牲者 this," thought Vernon, "but so much the better, for he and I are in the same boat, and I must make him an 同盟（する）." From the way he carried himself he saw that Maris had been 演習d, and he considered that a 兵士 might be useful. "I choose this man," he said.
A jar was given him, and he filled it from the spring and emptied it on Maris's 長，率いる and shoulders. His own 着せる／賦与するs were also brought, but he contented himself with Mitri's sash, of which he made a girdle and into which he stuck his own ピストル and Mitri's knife. "I have no need of the 残り／休憩（する）," he said, for he was beginning to enter into the spirit of the part. Then he knelt while the old man laid a 手渡す on his 長，率いる and pronounced some consecration. "Come," he said to Maris, and the two moved up the slope of the Dancing 床に打ち倒す に向かって the 違反 in the 塀で囲む.
He had almost forgotten his 苦悩 in the wonder of the scene. He seemed to be 始める，決める on a 行う／開催する／段階 in a 広大な／多数の／重要な golden amphitheatre, and Maris and the guards who …を伴ってd him were no more than 行う／開催する／段階 所有物／資産／財産s. All human life had for the moment gone, and he was 直面するd with primordial elements—the scented 爆撃する of earth, the 巨大な arch of the sky and the riding moon, and, as he climbed the slope, an infinity of 向こうずねing waters. The 魔法 重さを計るd on him, a new 魔法, for the ruthlessness of man was 潜水するd in the deeper ruthlessness of nature... And then, as he passed the fringe of the 観客s and caught a glimpse of pallid 緊張するd 直面するs, he got his bearings again. It was man he had to 対処する with, crazy, fallible, tormented man. He felt the pity and innocence of it behind the 犯罪, and in an instant he 回復するd 信用／信任... Maris was つまずくing along, walking painfully like one unaccustomed to going on 明らかにする feet, casting 猛烈な／残忍な, startled ちらりと見ることs about him. As they approached the 違反 in the 塀で囲む Vernon managed to whisper to him to 元気づける up, for no ill would 生じる him. "I am your friend," he said; "together we will make an end of this folly," and the man's 直面する lightened.
It was this look on Maris's 直面する which I saw from my hiding-place and which made me forbid Janni's ピストル 発射.
The 広大な／多数の／重要な doors clanged behind them, and Vernon, who had been given the 重要な by the guards, turned it in the lock. In spite of the 安心させるing word he had spoken to Maris he thought that his companion might attack him, so he steered wide of him and in the inky 不明瞭 fell over a basket of スピードを出す／記録につけるs. The 事故 wrung from him a very English expletive. Then he shouted on Mitri to bring a light.
He heard Maris's excited 発言する／表明する. "Who are you? Who in God's 指名する are you? Are you English?"
"Of course I am English. Confound it, I believe I have 割れ目d my 向こうずね. Mitri, you idiot, where are you?"
The old man appeared from a 回廊（地帯） with a lantern shaking in his 手渡す. He had no words, but 星／主役にするd at the two as if he were looking on men risen from the dead.
"Where's your mistress? In her sitting-room? For God's sake, get me some 着せる／賦与するs—my old ones, and bring something for this gentleman to put on. Any old thing will do. Get us some food, too, for we're 餓死するing. Quick, man. Leave the lantern here."
By the slender light, 始める，決める on a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する in the 広大な／多数の／重要な 石／投石する hall, the two men regarded each other.
"You want to know who I am," said Vernon. "I'm an Englishman who （機の）カム here three nights ago in a ヨット. I happened to have met 行方不明になる Arabin before. I 設立する out what the people of Plakos were up to, and it seemed to me that the best thing I could do was to 勝利，勝つ the race to-night. I needn't tell you about that, for you saw it... Now for yourself. I gather that you also are 人気がない in this island?"
Maris gave a short sketch of his career, and Vernon 納得させるd himself by a few questions that he spoke the truth, for the Greek had served と一緒に the British at Salonika.
"I （機の）カム here to 保護する the lady," Maris 結論するd.
"Who sent you?"
"Mr. Ertzberger. I had a companion, an English 陸軍大佐, who is also in your 議会, and a 広大な／多数の／重要な milord. Leithen is his 指名する."
"God bless my soul! Leithen! Oh, impossible! Quick! Tell me more. Where is he now?"
"That I do not know. Yesterday evening we separated, each 捜し出すing to find some way of entering this House. I 失敗d 不正に, and was taken by the guards on the seaward 前線. My friend must also have failed, or he would be here, but I do not think he has been taken."
The knowledge that I was somewhere in the island gave Vernon, as he told me, a sudden 激烈な／緊急の sense of 慰安. I must have been the 訪問者 to the ヨット. He cross-診察するd Maris, who knew nothing of the boat's 存在, and Maris agreed that the stranger who had gone 船内に must have been myself. "The Greek who was with him," he said, "was doubtless my corporal, Janni, the one man in my （製品，工事材料の）一回分 of fools who kept his 長，率いる."
Mitri returned with Vernon's 着せる／賦与するs, and an 古代の dressing-gown for Maris. He also brought a bowl of milk and some cakes and cheese. Questions trembled on his lips, but Vernon waved him off. "Go and tell your mistress that we will come to her in a ４半期/4分の1 of an hour. And have a bed made ready for this gentleman."
As Vernon dressed he had a look at his companion, now grotesquely 式服d in a gown too large for him, and dirty and scratched from his adventures. It was the mercy of Providence that had given him such a 同僚, for he liked the man's bold, hard-bitten 直面する and honest 注目する，もくろむs. Here was a practical fellow, and he 手配中の，お尋ね者 something exceedingly prosaic and practical to 中和する／阻止する the awe which still hovered about his mind. He fought to keep at a distance the memory of the silence and the たいまつs and the 向こうずねing spaces of the Dancing 床に打ち倒す. This man did not look susceptible.
"I need not tell you that we are in the devil of a tight place, Captain Maris. Do you realize 正確に the meaning of the 業績／成果 we have just 証言，証人／目撃するd?"
Maris nodded. "Since yesterday. It has been most pointedly explained to me. I am one 犠牲者 for the sacrifice, and the lady of this house is the other, and you are the priest."
"We have the better part of twenty-four hours' grace. After that?"
"After that this House will be 燃やすd. You may go 前へ／外へ, if you have the 神経 to play the part. The lady and I—no. We are supposed to die when the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 begins, but if we do not die by your 手渡す we will die in the 炎上s."
"There is no way of escape?"
"非，不，無," said Maris cheerfully. "But with your help I think we will do some mischief first. God's 悪口を言う／悪態 on the swine!"
"And the lady?"
Maris shrugged his shoulders.
"Till this evening," said Vernon, "I thought I had a 計画（する）. I was pretty 確かな I could 勝利，勝つ the race, and I 提案するd to 推論する／理由 with the male 犠牲者 who （機の）カム 支援する with me, or club him on the 長，率いる. I thought that when the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 began there would be 混乱 and that the people would keep outside the 塀で囲む. My boat is lying below the cliffs, and I hoped to carry the lady there. But now I know that that is impossible. There will be a concourse of the young men outside the door at the moment of the 燃やすing, and the House will be watched more closely than ever. Do you know what the people 推定する／予想する?"
Maris spat contemptuously. "I heard some talk of the coming of Gods. The devil take all priests and their lying tales."
"They を待つ the coming of Gods. You are not a classical scholar, Captain Maris, so you cannot realize, perhaps, just what that means. We are 取引，協定ing with stark madness. These 小作農民s are 重要なd up to a tremendous 期待. A belief has come to life, a belief far older than Christianity. They 推定する／予想する 救済 from the coming of two Gods, a 青年 and a maiden. If their hope is disappointed, they will be worse madmen than before. To-morrow night nothing will go out from this place, unless it be Gods."
"That is true. The lady and I will without 疑問 die at the threshold, and you also, my friend. What 武器 have we?"
"I have this revolver with six cartridges. The lady has a toy ピストル, but, I think, no 弾薬／武器. The men without are 武装した with ライフル銃／探して盗むs."
"Ugly 半端物s. It is 悪名高い that honest folk and 兵士s should 死なせる／死ぬ at the 手渡すs of the half-witted."
"What about Leithen? He is outside and has come here expressly to save the lady."
Maris shook his 長，率いる. "He can do nothing. They have 始める，決める up a 非常線，警戒線, a 一斉射撃，（質問などの）連発／ダム, which he cannot 侵入する. There is no hope in the island, for every man and woman is under the Devil's （一定の）期間. Also the telegraph has been 削減（する） these three days."
"Do you see any chance?"
Maris cogitated. "We have twenty-four hours. Some way of escape may be 設立する by an active man at the 危険 of a 弾丸 or two. We might reach your boat."
"But the lady?"
"Why, no. Things look dark for the poor lady. We （機の）カム here to 保護する her, and it seems as if we can do no more than die with her... I would like to speak with that old man about 着せる／賦与するs. A 兵士 does not feel at his bravest when he is barefoot and unclad save for pants and a ragged shirt. I 辞退する to go to 楽園 in this dressing-gown."
Maris's cheerful fortitude was balm to Vernon's mind, for it seemed to （土地などの）細長い一片 the aura of mystery from the 状況／情勢, and leave it a straight 賭事 of life and death. If Koré was to be saved it must be through Maris, for he himself was cast for another part.
"Come and let me 現在の you to the lady," he said. "We must have some 計画（する） to sleep on."
Koré was in her sitting-room, and as she rose to 会合，会う them he saw that her 直面する was very white.
"I heard nothing," she said hoarsely, "though Mitri says that there are thousands in the glade beyond the 塀で囲む. But I saw a red glow from the upper windows."
"That was the たいまつs which lined the stadium. I have been running a race, 行方不明になる Arabin, and have been lucky enough to 勝利，勝つ. Therefore we have still twenty-four hours of peace. May I 現在の Captain Maris of the Greek Army? He asks me to わびる for his 着せる／賦与するs."
The Greek 屈服するd gallantly and kissed her 手渡す.
"Captain Maris （機の）カム here to 保護する you. He （機の）カム with a friend of ours, Sir Edward Leithen."
"Sir Edward Leithen?" the girl cried. "He is here?"
"He is in the island, but he is unable to join us in the House. Captain Maris tried, and was unfortunately 逮捕（する）d. He was 手渡すd over to me as the 勝利者 of the race, and that is why he is here. But Sir Edward must be still scouting around the outposts, and it is pretty 確かな that he won't find a way in. I'm afraid we must leave him out of account... Now I want you to listen to me very carefully, for I've a good 取引，協定 to say to you. I'm going to be perfectly candid, for you're 勇敢に立ち向かう enough to hear the worst."
Vernon 建設するd three cigarettes out of his 麻薬を吸う タバコ and tissue paper from the illustrations in Peter Beckford. Koré did not light hers, but sat waiting with her 手渡すs on her 膝s.
"They think you a witch, because of the habits of your family. That you have long known. In the past they have 燃やすd witches in these islands, and Plakos remembers it. But it remembers another thing—the 古代の ritual I told you of, and that memory which has been sleeping for centuries has come to violent life. Perhaps it would not have mastered them if the mind of the people had not been 十分な of witch-燃やすing. That, you see, gave them one 犠牲者 already chosen, and in Captain Maris, who is of their own race and also a stranger, they have 設立する the other."
"I see all that," the girl said slowly. "Of course I did not know when I left London—I couldn't have guessed—I thought it was a simple 商売／仕事 which only needed a bold 前線, and I was too vain to take advice ... Oh, 許す me. My vanity has brought two innocent people into my 哀れな troubles... "
"I told you yesterday that we were going to 勝利，勝つ. You must 信用 me, 行方不明になる Arabin. And for Heaven's sake, don't imagine that I 非難する you. I think you are the bravest thing God ever made. I wouldn't be どこかよそで for worlds."
Her 注目する，もくろむs searched his 直面する closely, and then turned to Maris, who 即時に 可決する・採択するd an 空気／公表する of bold insouciance.
"You are good men... But what can you do? They will watch us like ネズミs till the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 begins, and then—if we are not dead—they will kill us... They will let no one go from this House—except their Gods."
These were the very words Vernon had used to Maris, and since they so wholly 表明するd his own belief, he had to repudiate them with a vehement 信用／信任.
"No," he said, "you forget that there are two things on our 味方する. One is that, as the 勝利者 of the race, I am one of the people of Plakos. I can 安全に go out at the last moment and join their young men. I speak their tongue, and I understand this ritual better than they do themselves. Surely I can find some way of 運動ing them さらに先に from the House so that in the 混乱 Maris can get you and your maid off unobserved. Mitri too—"
"Mitri," she broke in, "has 許可 from our enemies to go when he pleases. But he 辞退するs to leave us."
"井戸／弁護士席, Mitri also. The second thing is that I have 設立する my boat and got in touch with my man. He is lying in the bay below the cliffs, and I have arranged that on a 確かな signal he will 会合，会う you under the olive-yards. There is a gate in the 塀で囲む there of which Mitri no 疑問 has the 重要な. Once 船内に, you are as 安全な as in London."
"And you?"
"Oh. I will take my chance. I am a hillman from Akte and can keep up the part till I find some way of getting off."
"Impossible!" she cried. "When they find that their Gods have failed them they will certainly kill you. Perhaps it is because I was born here, but though I have only heard of this ritual from you, I feel somehow as if I had always known it. And I know that if the one sacrifice fails, there will be another."
She rang the little silver bell for Mitri. "Show this gentleman his room," she looked に向かって Maris. "You have already had food? Goodnight, Captain Maris. You must have had a wearing day, and I order you to bed."
When they were alone she turned to Vernon. "Your 計画（する） will not work. I can make a picture of what will happen to-morrow night—I seem to see every 詳細（に述べる） （疑いを）晴らす, as if I had been through it all before—and your 計画（する） is hopeless. You cannot draw them away from the House. They will be watching like demented wolves... And if you did and we escaped, what on earth would become of you?"
"I should be one of them—a sharer in their 失望—probably forgotten."
"Not you. You are their high-priest, and an angry people always turns on their priest."
"There might be a bit of a 列／漕ぐ／騒動, but I daresay I could 持つ／拘留する my own."
"Against thousands—mad thousands? You would be torn in pieces even though they still believed you were a hillman from Akte."
"I'll take the 危険. It is no good making difficulties, 行方不明になる Arabin. I 収容する／認める that the 事例／患者 is pretty desperate, but my 計画（する） has at any 率 a chance."
"The 事例／患者 is utterly desperate, and that is why your 計画（する） is no good. Desperate 事例／患者s need more desperate 治療（薬）s."
"井戸／弁護士席, what do you 示唆する?"
She smiled. "You are very tired, and so am I. We have a day and a night left us, and we can talk in the morning... I told you when you first （機の）カム here that I 辞退するd to run away. 井戸／弁護士席, I—don't—think—I have changed my mind... "
* * * * *
The difficulty of telling this part of the story (said Leithen) is that it must be 大部分は guess-work. The main facts I know, but the 事件／事情／状勢 had become so strange and intimate that neither Koré nor Vernon would speak of it, while Maris was only ばく然と aware of what was happening. It must have been some time on the Friday morning that the two met again. I can picture Vernon racking his brains to 補足（する） his 壊れやすい 計画（する）, turning sleeplessly in his bed, 追跡（する）ing out Maris in the 早期に morn to go wearily over the slender chances. Koré, I imagine, slept dreamlessly. She had reached her 決定／判定勝ち（する）, and to her strong and simple soul to be 解決するd was to be at peace. Vernon was a 罰金 fellow—I have known few finer—but there were lumpish elements in him, while the girl was all pure spirit.
But I can 再建する the 会合 of the two in the 明らかにする little sitting-room—without Maris—for that much Vernon has told me. I can see Vernon's anxious 直面する, and the girl's 注目する，もくろむs 有望な with that innocent arrogance which once in my haste I had thought ill-産む／飼育するing.
"I am not going to run away from my people," she said. "I am going to 会合，会う them."
Vernon asked her meaning, and she replied:
"I said yesterday that no one would be permitted to leave the House, unless in the 注目する，もくろむs of the 選挙立会人s they were Gods. 井戸／弁護士席, the Gods will not fail them... Listen to me. I have tried to purify this place, but there can be only one purification, and that is by 解雇する／砲火／射撃. It had to come, and it seems to me 権利 that it should come from the 手渡すs of those who have 苦しむd. After that I go out as a 解放する／自由な woman—and to a 解放する／自由な woman nothing is impossible."
I think that for a little he may not have understood her. His mind, you see, had been busy の中で small particulars, and the 簡単 of her 計画（する） would not at once be comprehended. Then there （機の）カム for him that moment of 解放, when the world 明らかにするs and what have been 障壁 mountains become only 詳細（に述べる）s in a wide prospect. The extreme of boldness is seen to be the true discretion, and with that mood comes a sharp uplift of spirit.
"You are 権利," he cried. "We will give them their Gods."
"Gods?" She stopped him. "But I must go alone. You have no part in this 裁判，公判. But if I 勝利，勝つ all this 世帯 will be 安全な. Most of these people have never seen me, and Kynaetho knows me only as a girl in old country 着せる／賦与するs from whom they kept their 注目する，もくろむs 回避するd. I can dress for a different part, and they will see some one who will be as new to them as if the Panagia had come 負かす／撃墜する from Heaven. But you—"
"They will not be content with one divinity," he broke in. "They を待つ a 二塁打 epiphany, remember—the Koré and the Kouros. That is the point of the occasion. We must be faithful to the letter of the 儀式. After all, they know いっそう少なく of me than of you. They saw me 勝利，勝つ a race, a 人物／姿／数字 very much like the others in the moonlight... To those who may 認める me I am an unknown hillman of Akte. Why should not the Kouros have 明らかにする／漏らすd himself the day before, and be also the Basileus?"
She looked at him curiously as if seeing him for the first time as a bodily presence. I can fancy that for the first time she may have 認めるd his beauty and strength.
"But you are not like me," she 勧めるd. "You have not an old 重荷（を負わせる） to get rid of. I am shaking off the incubus of my 青年, and going 解放する／自由な, like the Gods. What you call the epiphany is not only for Plakos but for myself, and nothing 事柄s, not even death. I can play the part, but can you? To me it is going to be the beginning of life, but to you it can only be an adventure. Chivalry is not enough."
"To me also it is the beginning of life," he answered. Then he returned to the tale of his boyhood's dream. "When it 消えるd in the 嵐／襲撃する a few nights ago I hated it, for I felt that it had stolen years from my life. But now I know that nothing is wasted. The door of the last of the dream-rooms has opened, and you have come in. And we are going to begin life—together."
A strange pair of lovers, between whom no word of love had yet been spoken! By very different roads both had reached a 完全にする 保証／確信, and with it （機の）カム exhilaration and 緩和する of mind. Maris during the long spring day might roam about restlessly, and Mitri and Élise 落ちる to their several 祈りs, but Vernon and Koré had no 疑問s. While I, outside the 塀で囲む, was at the mercy of old 魔法s, a mere piece of driftwood 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd upon undreamed-of tides, the two in the House had almost forgotten Plakos. It had become to them no more than a background for their own overmastering 私的な 関心s. The only problem was for their own hearts; for Koré to shake off for good the 重荷（を負わせる） of her past and vindicate her fiery 潔白, that virginity of the spirit which could not be smirched by man or 事柄; for Vernon to open the door at which he had waited all his life and redeem the long 準備 of his 青年. They had followed each their own paths of 運命, and now these paths had met and must run together. That was the 肉親，親類d of thing that could not be questioned, could not even be thought about; it had to be 受託するd, like the rising sun. I do not think that they 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がるd their danger, as I did, for they had not been, like me, 負かす／撃墜する in the 影をつくる／尾行するs. They were happy in their half-knowledge, and in that blessed 最大の関心事 which casts out 恐れる.
But some time in the afternoon he drew for the girl a picture of the 古代の 儀式, and he must have been 奮起させるd, for, as she once recounted it to me, he seems to have made his 調書をとる／予約する learning like the tale of an 注目する，もくろむ-証言，証人／目撃する.
"Why do you tell me this?" she asked.
"Because if we are to play our part we must understand that there is beauty 同様に as terror in this worship."
"You speak as if you were a 信奉者."
He laughed. "There is truth in every 宗教 that the heart of man ever conceived. It is because of that that we shall 勝利，勝つ."
But I think his 信用／信任 was いっそう少なく 完全にする than hers. I 裁判官 from what Maris told me that, though Vernon was what the Scotch call "fey" during those last hours, he 保持するd something of his old careful prevision. As the twilight fell he took Maris aside and gave him his ピストル. "Mitri has orders as soon as he gets out of the House to take a lantern to the cliffs and make the signal for my boat. He has a 重要な, and will open the door in the olive-yard 塀で囲む. 行方不明になる Arabin and I are 火刑／賭けるing everything on a mighty 賭事. If it 後継するs, I think that the people will be in a stupor and we shall have an 適切な時期 to join you. But if it fails—井戸／弁護士席, they will 涙／ほころび us to pieces. You must be の近くに to us and を待つ events. If the worst happens, one of these 弾丸s is for the lady. 断言する to me on your honour as a 兵士."
I （問題を）取り上げる the tale now (said Leithen) at the point where I fell in with Maris in the avenue which led to the gap in the 塀で囲む. As I have told you, I had つまずくd through the undergrowth with the 炎ing House making the place an inferno of 血-red aisles and purple thickets. Above the roar of the 炎上s I heard the noise of panic-driven feet, of men 急落（する），激減（する）ing in haste— two indeed I had met, who seemed to be in the extremity of 恐れる. For myself I was pretty nearly at the end of my tether. I was doddering with 疲労，（軍の）雑役, and desperate with 苦悩, and the only notion in my 長，率いる was to use the dregs of my strength to do something violent. I was utterly in the dark, too. I did not know but that Koré might be already beyond my help, for that crimson grove seemed to reek of death.
And then I 失敗d into Maris, saw something in his 直面する which gave me a 殺到する of hope, and with his 手渡す on my arm turned my 注目する，もくろむs up the avenue.
The 支援する part of the House and the outbuildings were by this time one roaring gust of 炎上, but the 前線 was still untouched, and the fan of 解雇する／砲火／射撃 behind it gave it the concave 不明瞭 of a 爆撃する—a purple dark which might at any moment burst into light. The glow beyond the faç広告 was 反映するd さらに先に 負かす／撃墜する the avenue, which was as 有望な as day, but the House end was 影をつくる／尾行するd, and the two 人物／姿／数字s which I saw seemed to be 現れるing from a belt of blackness between two zones of raw gold. I therefore saw them first as two 薄暗い white forms, which, as they moved, caught 色合いs of 炎上...
Put it 負かす／撃墜する to 疲労，（軍の）雑役, if you like, or to natural stupidity, but I did not 認める them. Besides, you see, I knew nothing of Vernon's presence there. My breath stopped, and I felt my heart leap to my throat. What I saw seemed not of the earth— immortals, whether from Heaven or Hell, coming out of the 影をつくる／尾行するs and the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 in white 衣料品s, 存在s that no elements could destroy. In that moment the most panicky of the guards now 逃げるing from the demesne was no more abject 信奉者 than I.
And then another 逃亡者／はかないもの 船d into me, and Maris caught him by the arm and cuffed his ears. I saw that it was Janni, but the sight meant nothing to me. The corporal seemed to be whimpering with terror, and Maris talked ひどく to him, but I did not listen. He 静かなd him, and then he took us both by an arm and hurried us with him に向かって the gap. It was what I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to do. I dared not look again on that 燃やすing 野外劇／豪華な行列.
The next I knew I was beyond the 塀で囲む on the 辛勝する／優位 of the Dancing 床に打ち倒す. I do not know how I got there, for my 脚s seemed to have no 力／強力にする in them, and I fancy that Maris dragged us both. The 脅すd guards must have に先行するd us, for behind was emptiness, save for the presences in the avenue. The 厚い trees partly 一面に覆う／毛布d the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, but the light from the 燃やすing roof fell beyond them and lit up redly the scarp on which we stood. A 競争相手 light, too, was coming into 存在. The rising moon had already flooded the far hills, and its 静める radiance was 広範囲にわたる over the hollow packed with the waiting multitude.
At first I saw only the 近づく fringes of the people— 上昇傾向d 直面するs in the uncanny light of the 解雇する／砲火／射撃. But as I looked, the unfeatured 不明瞭 beyond changed also into 直面するs— 直面するs spectral in the soft moonshine. I seemed to be standing between two worlds, one crimson with terror and the other golden with a stranger （一定の）期間, but both far 除去するd from the kindly 作品 of men.
Maris had pulled us aside out of the line of the 違反 in the 塀で囲む, where the avenue made a path for the glow of the 解雇する／砲火／射撃. We were in 十分な 見解（をとる） of the people, but they had no 注目する，もくろむs for us, for their gaze was concentrated on the 違反. The 逃亡者／はかないもの guards had by this time been 吸収するd, and their panic had not communicated itself to the 広大な／多数の／重要な multitude. For a second I forgot my own 恐れるs in the amazing sight before me... The （人が）群がるd Dancing 床に打ち倒す was silent; in 直面する of that 深い stillness the crackle and roar of the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 seemed no more than the （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing of waves on a far-away coast. Though the moon made the hills yellow as corn, it left the 上昇傾向d 直面するs pale. I was looking 負かす／撃墜する on a sea of white 直面するs—featureless to me, masks of 緊張するd 期待. I felt the 影響（力） from them （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 upon me like a 勝利，勝つd. The 猛烈な／残忍な 集中 of mingled hope and 恐れる— wild hope, wilder 恐れる—殺到するd up to me, and clutched at my 神経s and 解雇する／砲火／射撃d my brain. For a second I was as exalted as the craziest of them. Fragments of the dithyramb which Vernon had translated （機の）カム unbidden to my lips—"Io, Kouros most 広大な／多数の／重要な... Come, O come, and bring with thee—宗教上の hours of thy most 宗教上の Spring."
The （一定の）期間 of the waiting people made me turn, as they had turned, to the gap in the 塀で囲む. Through it, to the point where the glow of the conflagration mingled with the yellow moonlight, （機の）カム the two 人物／姿／数字s.
I think I would have dropped on my 膝s, but that Maris fetched me a clout on the 支援する, and his exultant 発言する／表明する cried in my ear. "Bravo," he cried. "By the Mother of God, they 勝利，勝つ! That is a 広大な／多数の／重要な little lady!"
There was something in the familiarity, the friendly roughness of the 発言する／表明する which broke the （一定の）期間. I suddenly looked with seeing 注目する，もくろむs, and I saw Koré.
She was dressed in white, the very gown which had roused Vernon's 怒らせる at my cousin's dance the summer before. A preposterous 衣料品 I had thought it, the vagary of an indecent fashion. But now—ah now! It seemed the fitting 式服 for 青年 and innocence—divine 青年, heavenly innocence—着せる／賦与するing but scarcely 隠すing the young Grace who walked like Persephone の中で the spring meadows. Vera incessu patuit Dea. It was not Koré I was looking at, but the Koré, the immortal maiden, who brings to the earth its 年次の redemption.
I was a sane man once more, and filled with another 肉親，親類d of exaltation. I have never felt so sharp a sense of joy. God had not failed us. I knew that Koré was now not only 安全な but 勝利を得た.
And then I 認めるd Vernon.
I did not trouble to think by what mad chance he had come there. It seemed wholly 権利 that he should be there. He was dressed like the 走者 of the day before, but at the moment I did not connect the two. What I was looking at was an incarnation of something that mankind has always worshipped—青年 rejoicing to run its race, that 青年 which is the 安全 of this world's continuance and the earnest of 楽園.
I 認めるd my friends, and yet I did not 認める them, for they were transfigured. In a flash of insight I understood that it was not the Koré and the Vernon that I had known, but new 創造s. They were not 事実上の／代理 a part, but living it. They, too, were 信奉者s; they had 設立する their own epiphany, for they had 設立する themselves and each other. Each other! How I knew it I do not know, but I realized that it was two lovers that stood on the brink of the Dancing 床に打ち倒す. And I felt a 広大な／多数の／重要な glow of peace and happiness.
With that I could 直面する the multitude once more. And then I saw the 最高の 奇蹟.
People talk about the psychology of a （人が）群がる, how it is different in 肉親，親類d from the moods of the men who compose it. I daresay that is true, but if you have each individual 緊張するd to the extreme of 緊張 with a 選び出す／独身 hope, the mood of the whole is the same as that of the parts, only multiplied a thousandfold. And if the 神経 of a （人が）群がる goes there is a 広大な 割れ目ing, just as the rending of a tree-trunk is greater than the breaking of a twig.
For a second—not more—the two 人物／姿／数字s stood on the 辛勝する／優位 of the Dancing 床に打ち倒す in the sight of the 上昇傾向d 注目する，もくろむs. I do not think that Koré and Vernon saw anything— they had their own inward 見通し. I do not know what the people saw in the presences that moved out of the 不明瞭 above them.
But this I saw. Over the multitude passed a （軽い）地震 like a 勝利，勝つd in a field of wheat. Instead of a shout of 勝利 there was a low murmur as of a thousand sighs. And then there （機の）カム a 殺到する, men and women つまずくing in terror. First the fringes opened and thinned, and in another second, as it seemed to me, the whole 集まり was in precipitate movement. And then it became panic—naked, veritable panic. The silence was broken by hoarse cries of 恐れる. I saw men running like hares on the slopes of the Dancing 床に打ち倒す. I saw women dragging their children as if 逃げるing from a pestilence... In a twinkling I was looking 負かす／撃墜する on an empty glade with the Spring of the White Cypress 黒人／ボイコット and 独房監禁 in the moonlight.
I did not 疑問 what had happened. The people of Plakos had gone after strange gods, but it was only for a short season that they could shake themselves 解放する／自由な from the 社債s of a creed which they had held for a thousand years. The resurgence of 古代の 約束s had obscured but had not destroyed the 宗教 into which they had been born. Their （一定の）期間s had been too successful. They had raised the Devil and now fled from him in the blindest terror. They had sought the outlands, had felt their biting 勝利，勝つd, and had a glimpse of their awful denizens, and they longed with the passion of children for their old homely 避難所s. The priest of Kynaetho would presently have his fill of stricken penitents.
Maris was laughing. I daresay it was only a 救済 from nervous 緊張する, but it seemed to me an impiety. I turned on him 怒って. "There's a boat somewhere. See that everybody is 船内に—the whole 世帯. And bring it 一連の会議、交渉／完成する to the harbour where we first landed."
"Not to the olive-yards?" he asked.
"No, you fool. To the harbour. Plakos is now as 安全な for us as the streets of Athens."
Koré and Vernon stood 手渡す in 手渡す like people in a dream. I think they were already dimly aware of what had happened, and were slowly coming 支援する to the ordinary world. The virtue was going out of them, and with the ebbing of their exaltation （機の）カム an 巨大な 疲労，（軍の）雑役. I never saw human 直面するs so pale.
Vernon was the first to 回復する. He put his arm 一連の会議、交渉／完成する Koré's waist, for without it she would have fallen, but he himself was 非，不，無 too 安定した on his feet. He 認めるd me.
"Ned," he said, in a stammering 発言する／表明する, like a sleep-walker's. "I heard you were here. It was good of you, old man... What do you think... now... the boat... "
"Come along," I cried, and I took an arm of each. "The sooner you are on board the better. You want to sleep for a week." I started them off along the 辛勝する／優位 of the Dancing 床に打ち倒す.
"Not that way," he gasped. "Too risky... "
"There is no danger anywhere in this blessed island. Come along. You want food and 着せる／賦与するs. It's getting on for midnight, and you're both only half-dressed."
They were like two children pulled out of bed and too drowsy to walk, and I had my work 削減（する） out getting them along the 山の尾根. The Dancing 床に打ち倒す was empty, and when we entered the road which led from Kynaetho to the main gate of the House there was also 孤独. Indeed, we had to pass through a segment of the village itself, and the place was silent as the 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な. I knew where the people were—in and around the church, grovelling in the dust for their sins.
Our going was so slow that by the time we looked 負かす／撃墜する on the harbour the boat was already there. I stopped for a moment and ちらりと見ることd 支援する, for far behind me I heard 発言する／表明するs. There was a glow as from たいまつs to the south where the church stood, and a murmur which presently swelled into an excited clamour. Suddenly a bell began to （犯罪の）一味, and it seemed as if the noise became antiphonal, 発言する／表明するs speaking and others replying. At that distance I could make out nothing, but I knew what the 発言する／表明するs said. It was "Christ is risen—He is risen indeed."
The moon had 始める，決める before we put to sea. My last recollection of Plakos is looking 支援する and seeing the House 炎上ing like a pharos on its headland. Then, as we （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 outward with the 勝利，勝つd, the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 became a mere point of brightness seen at a 広大な／多数の／重要な distance in the 丸天井 of night.
I had no wish or 力／強力にする to sleep. Koré and Vernon, wrapped each in a heap of cloaks, lay in the 屈服するs. It was the quietest place, but there was no need of 警戒s, for they slept like the drugged. Élise, whose 神経s had broken 負かす／撃墜する, was in Vernon's 寝台／地位, 黒人／ボイコット George had the 舵輪／支配, and old Mitri and Janni snored beside him.
I sat amidships and smoked. When the moon went 負かす／撃墜する a host of 星／主役にするs （機の）カム out, pale and very remote as they always seem in a spring sky. The 勝利，勝つd was light and the water slid 滑らかに past; I knew 概略で our bearings, but I had a sense of 存在 in another world, and on seas never before sailed by man. The last week had been for me a time of 激烈な／緊急の 苦悩 and violent bodily exertion, but a sponge seemed to have passed over the memory of it. Something altogether different filled my mind. I had with my own 注目する，もくろむs seen 運命／宿命 take a 手渡す in the game and move the pieces on the board. The two sleepers in the 屈服するs had 信用d their 運命 and had not been betrayed.
I thought with contrition of my cynicism about Vernon's dream. No 疑問 it had been a will-o'-the-wisp, but it had been true in 目的, for it had made him wait, 警報 and aware, on something which had been 用意が出来ている for him, and if that something was far different from his 予測（する） the long 期待 had made him ready to 掴む it. How さもなければ could he, with his decorous 家系 and his 慎重な soul, have become an adventurer?... And Koré? She had stood grimly to the 義務 which she conceived 運命／宿命 to have laid upon her, and 運命／宿命, after piling the 半端物s against her, had relented. Perhaps that is the meaning of courage. It 格闘するs with circumstance, like Jacob with the angel, till it 強要するs its antagonist to bless it.
I remembered a phrase which Vernon had once used about "the mailed virgin." It fitted this girl, and I began to realize the meaning of virginity. True 潔白, I thought, whether in woman or man, was something far more than the 狭くする sex thing which was the ありふれた notion of it. It meant keeping oneself, as the Bible says, altogether unspotted from the world, 解放する／自由な from all tyranny and stain, whether of flesh or spirit, 反抗するing the universe to touch even the outworks of the 聖域 which is one's soul. It must be 反抗的な, not the inert 壊れやすい 水晶, but the supple 向こうずねing sword. Virginity meant nothing unless it was mailed, and I wondered whether we were not coming to a better understanding of it. The modern girl, with all her harshness, had the gallantry of a 解放する／自由な woman. She was a 天然のまま Artemis, but her feet were on the hills. Was the blushing, 避難所d maid of our grandmother's day no more than an untempted Aphrodite?
These were queer reflections, I know, for a man like me, but they gave me contentment, as if I had somehow made my peace with life. For a long time I listened to the ripple of the water and watched the sky lighten to 薄暗い grey, and the east 紅潮／摘発する with sunrise. It had become very 冷淡な and I was getting sleepy, so I 追跡（する）d about for a mattress to make myself a bed. But a thought made me pause. How would these two, who had come together out of the night, shake 負かす／撃墜する on the 従来の roads of marriage? To the end of time the 願望（する） of a woman should be to her husband. Would Koré's 注目する，もくろむs, accustomed to look so masterfully at life, ever turn to Vernon in the 降伏する of wifely affection? As I looked at the two in the 屈服するs I wondered.
Then something happened which 安心させるd me. The girl stirred uneasily as if in a bad dream, turned to where Vernon lay, and flung out her 手渡す. Both were sound asleep, but in some secret way the impulse must have been communicated to Vernon, for he moved on his 味方する, and brought an arm, which had been lying loosely on the rug which covered him, athwart Koré's in a gesture of 保護.
After that both seemed to be at peace, while the yawl ran に向かって the 本土／大陸 hills, now green as a fern in the spring 夜明け.
This 場所／位置 is 十分な of FREE ebooks - 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg Australia